----------=BigCloset Retro Classic!=----------

---

 
Admin Note: Originally published on BigCloset TopShelf on Saturday 03-07-2009 at 07:10:38 pm (-0500), this retro classic was pulled out of the closet, and re-presented for our newer readers. ~Sephrena
 
 
Tanya has a new website where she will display her latest works first and then to BigCloset TopShelf a few weeks later is here at Tanya Allan's Tales .
Tanya's Book Shop where she is selling her works in book form is at http://tanyaallan.authorshaunt.com/shop.php . Please Visit!

---

 
The Legal Stuff: Shit Happens, But So Do Miracles! ©2004 Tanya Allan
 
This work is the property of the author, and the author retains full copyright, in relation to printed material, whether on paper or electronically. Any adaptation of the whole or part of the material for broadcast by radio, TV, or for stage plays or film, is the right of the author unless negotiated through legal contract. Permission is granted for it to be copied and read by individuals, and for no other purpose. Any commercial use by anyone other than the author is strictly prohibited, and may only be posted to free sites with the express permission of the author.
 
This work is fictitious, and any similarities to any persons, alive or dead, are purely coincidental. Mention is made of persons in public life only for the purposes of realism, and for that reason alone. Certain licence is taken in respect of medical procedures, terms and conditions, and the author does not claim to be the fount of all knowledge.
 
The author accepts the right of the individual to hold his/her (or whatever) own political, religious and social views, and there is no intention to deliberately offend anyone. If you wish to take offence, that is your problem.
 
This is only a story, and it contains adult material, which includes sex and intimate descriptive details pertaining to genitalia. If this is likely to offend, then don’t read it.
 
The image used for the Title Presentation here on BigCloset Topshelf was purchased and used under royalty-free license from www.istockphoto.com / user Flisk .
 
 
Please enjoy.
Tanya
 
 
Part 1
 
Prologue
 

 
With tyres screeching, the Land Rover Freelander 4x4 took the bend almost on two wheels, speeding up the ramp to the Maternity Ward entrance.

Pulling to a halt just inches from the door, the driver jumped out, ran round to the passenger door and opened it. He was a large young man in his mid to late twenties, wearing a worried expression and some clothes,

The passenger seat was pushed back as far as it could go, so the passenger, a strikingly attractive young blonde woman, apparently in the later stages of labour, was doing her breathing exercises, as the contractions were coming thick and fast.

“Oh Robbie, it’s coming, it’s bloody coming, do something!” the woman said.

The staff, well used to close calls, had a trolley by the car very quickly, so she was being wheeled into the delivery room a minute or so later. The girl’s husband held her hand all the way in, to be briefly separated as they insisted he put on a gown.

“Her waters broke, we were on the motorway, so I got here as quick as I could,” he said.

When he next saw her, she was lying with her feet in the air, in stirrups, as the midwife said, “Ten centimetres. All right, Mrs Alexander, you can push now!”

Her husband, Robbie, held her hand, wincing as she crushed his fingers each time a contraction came.

“There’s the head. All right, Mrs Alexander, we are on the home stretch, just hold it, wait for the next contraction, and then push, push for all you’re worth!”

“It’s all right, my love, it’s all right,” her husband told her.

Martina looked at him. “No it bloody isn’t! It bloody hurts! Oh my God, here it …. Arghhhh!”

“Arghhhh!” said Robbie as his fingers were reduced to a mushy pulp.

“Push!” said the Midwife.

“Ow! Fuck!” said Robbie, as his fingers were crushed.

“That’s what started it,” said his wife as the contraction subsided, only to have another one almost immediately.

“Arghhhh!”

“Arghhhh!”

“Push!”

“Ow!”

“Arghhh!”

“Here it comes, keep pushing,”

“Arghhh!”

“One more push!”

“Ow!”

“Arghhhh!”

“Waaaaaah! Waaaaaah! Waaaah!”

“Oh shit!”

“Thank God!”

“It’s a girl. Congratulations Mrs Alexander, you have a beautiful baby girl.”

Martina was about as knackered as she could ever remember, and she had been knackered a few times.

They handed her the little bundle wrapped in a blanket, so she held her little daughter to her breast, immediately the wonderful thing that is nature, told the little child to suckle, and Martina cried and laughed at the same time.

Her husband, smiling through his own tears, held out a finger, one that had not been mangled, which the tiny baby girl gripped tightly.

“Well done, my love, well done; you only went and bloody did it!” he said.

She smiled, looking at him through her tired eyes, her face strewn with sweat. One of the student nurses bathed her face with a damp cloth.

“No, Robbie, we did it, we did it together, just like every other time!” she said, and looked back at the little girl on her breast.

They were quiet, as they watched their beautiful daughter.

“Shall I phone your mum?” he asked.

“Yes please, tell her I’ll ring her when I feel stronger,” she said.

“You’ll probably see her in a couple of hours, do you think she’ll want to miss this?” he said, with a smile.

Smiling back, she shook her head, so her husband went out of the ward to use his mobile phone.

She gazed at the little person she now held, and the tears flowed down her face, she was so happy.

Her husband returned.

“She’s on her way. I expect all the cameras on the M3 will start going off in a few minutes,” he said.

He sat down beside her, and the staff finished cleaning her up, pulling up the clean bedding.

The midwife came over.

“Well done, she is a fine little girl, weighing just over three kilos.”

“Are you sure she’s alright, she is definitely a little girl?” Mrs Alexander asked.

The midwife thought that a rather odd question, but said, “She’s absolutely perfect, she’s beautiful. You can rest here for a while, the doctor will be round in a little while, as you may well be going home tomorrow. How are you feeling?”

Martina looked at her baby, and then at the midwife. “You have no idea how happy I am,” she said, with a huge, but tired smile. She looked to the corner of the room, smiling at someone who wasn’t visible.

Her husband held her hand.

“Who’d have thought that this would ever have happened?” he said.

“Oh Robbie, I always hated rugby!” she said, and settled down to a doze.

Robert looked at his wife and daughter, and thought of the amazing road that had brought them to this place.
 
 
Chapter 1
 
 
It had started when he was very young. His mother, Jenny, treated him as her special one. She had wanted a daughter, as she had four boys already. As Martin was unlike his brothers, in that he was quite a placid baby, she had lavished a lot of attention on him. Like Joseph in Genesis, his brothers did not appreciate this, so took it out on him when she was not looking.

The boys, Mark - twelve, Peter - nine, Simon - five, and Richard - five, were all a chip off the old block, so went at life full tilt. Their father, Charles, was a senior executive in the petrochemical industry, so spent a lot of the time travelling the world. Indeed, Charles and Jenny had spent much of their marriage living in various locations. In fact, all the boys were born in different countries. Martin was born in India, having had his birth registered with the British Consulate. Indeed, just after he was born, Charles decided that it would be better for the boys to have a base in Britain, particularly as they were all at school, so it was cheaper than shipping or flying them home for the holidays. Thus, Jenny would spend many months alone, while Charles conducted his business in whatever country he happened to be in at the time, often for months on end.

Martin had always been the subject of his brothers’ rough-and-tumble games, which usually ended with him in tears. Occasionally, his mother would take him over to some friends to play. These friends, the Cartwights, had twin daughters, Caroline and Amanda. They were the same age as Martin, so he thoroughly looked forward to his visits with them. As Martin grew up, he came to realise that his mother was rather lonely, as his father spent so much time abroad. Both of them looked forward to their time with the Cartwright family.

Hugh Cartwright was an accountant who worked from home. Susan, his wife, was an artist, with a studio in an old converted stable block on their land. Jenny and Susan had gone to school together, so were very close. Jenny would unburden herself whenever she was with her friend, as she rarely had the opportunity to share her feelings with her husband.

When Martin was six, the other brothers were all boarding at their respective schools, so he was the only one left at home. Indeed, his eldest brother was about to leave school, with his eyes set on Sandhurst and a regular commission in the army.

Martin was attending the local primary school, until he turned eight, at which time he was due to follow his brothers to Halsey House, their prep school in Wiltshire. From there they would all go on to Granton College in Devon, the public school that their father and grandfather had both attended.

The older boys stayed at school for the whole term, even at weekends, with the exception of half term. So Martin was, in effect, an only child for most of the time. His mother enjoyed having him around. It was 1972 and she was reluctant for him to cut his very blonde curly hair. It had grown way past his collar and over his ears.

He loved being alone at home. He adored reading and painting, so would sit in one place quite happily all day. His mother was pleased, as she couldn’t wait to get rid of the other four, as they had been so rumbustuous that they drove her mad. The local school was a small one, at which he was found to be very bright early on. He was moved up a class, as his ability far exceeded his age group. A quirk of fate determined that in this particular school, at this time, there were more girls than boys.

The teachers were predominately female, certainly amongst the younger age groups, and Martin enjoyed his time there. He loved art best, at which his teacher was very encouraging, as he was thought to be very gifted. Play time was not segregated as in some schools, so his tendency to sit and read, or watch the others run around, meant he avoided some of the more aggressive activities. He was introduced to bullying, in a small way, whilst sitting playing ‘cats cradle’ with one of his friends, Charlotte.

A red haired boy, called Bruce, called him a sissy and pushed him over. He had grazed his knee, but Charlotte had smacked Bruce across the face. This had caused Bruce to cry, so Martin, who had trained himself not to cry to avoid further encouragement to his sadistic brothers, laughed. This had made a mortal enemy out of Bruce, as a result he would take any and all opportunities to tease or goad little Martin.

Fortunately, Bruce was particularly unpopular, so three of the older boys took pity on Martin and protected him to some degree. So much so, that Martin did not lose any sleep over Bruce.

On one trip to the Cartwrights, six-year-old Martin was in the girls’ room, playing with the girls and their dolls’ house. He decided he needed to go to the bathroom. He quietly got up and walked down the landing. He went to the bathroom, did what needed to be done, and left. On his way back to the playroom, he heard his mother talking downstairs.

“Martin is so unlike his brothers, he is like a little angel. He is far too nice and gentle to be a boy. I often think he should have been born a girl. You are so lucky to have girls, Sue.”

“Martin is a sweet boy, but don’t you think that you ought to be careful not to mollycoddle him too much? You never know he may turn out a bit, you know, pansy,” Susan replied.

“Oh, don’t talk piffle. He is just a more sensitive boy than the others. Besides, he is so much easier to have at home. I was hoping that Charles wouldn’t mind if we didn’t send him to prep school, he is doing so well locally. But, Charles is insistent, besides the fees have already been set aside!”

“But he may loathe it,” said Susan.

“Oh, he probably will, but it will build character. At least, that is what Charles thinks.”

“What do you think?”

“I think he’ll be very unhappy, but there’s nothing I can do about it. Oh, why wasn’t he born a girl?” Jenny moaned.

Martin went back to the playroom, rather confused. The girls were dressing up and wanted him to join in. They were dressing up as Indians, and were already putting lipstick on their cheeks, as war paint.

“Have you got any cowboy stuff?” he asked.

“Yes, tons, over there,” said Caroline, pointing to the cupboard in the corner.

Martin went over and found a cowboy hat, a suede leather waistcoat with tassels and a gun belt. He started to put it on.

Amanda came over and pulled out a little suede leather skirt that matched the waistcoat.

“You’ve forgotten this,” she said, holding it out to him.

“I don’t need that, as I’m a cowboy, not a cowgirl!” Martin said.

“You can’t just wear part of a costume. When you dress up you have to do it properly, and wear everything!” said Caroline, in line with bossy little six-year old girls the world over.

“Otherwise you’re not doing it right. Dressing up has to be done right!” said her sister, who was equally bossy.

Unable to find a compromise with their logic, Martin was out-voted, so he pulled on the little skirt over the top of his shorts.

“You can’t wear shorts underneath!” admonished Amanda.

“You’ll have to take them off,” said Caroline.

“Why? You can’t see them,” complained Martin.

“Because,” said Caroline, looking at her sister, who was also trying to think of a good reason.

“Because we know they’re there and it spoils it,” Amanda said.

“Spoils what?” said Martin, confused now, as the logic was wearing thin.

“The whole thing. It has to be done properly,” said Amanda, stubbornly.

Reluctantly, he took off his shorts.

“There, is that better?” he asked.

The two girls looked at him, frowning.

“There’s something missing,” said Caroline.

“I know, boots!” said Amanda. She rushed to her room and returned with a pair of brown cowboy boots that her father had bought her when they went to America in the summer.

Martin took off his sandals and put on the boots, they were a bit tight, but okay.

“There is still something missing,” remarked Caroline.

The girls looked at Martin, who was getting bored with this game.

Amanda picked up the lipstick, looked at it and glanced at her sister, who grinned.

Before Martin could react, the girls had held his head and applied lipstick to his lips. They hadn’t done a very professional job, so Amanda ran to get some tissue to wipe most of it off again.

Finally, they announced that he looked the part. They took him into their parent’s bedroom, where he saw himself in the full-length mirror.

What he saw had a deep and profound effect on Martin.

He no longer saw the rather gangly little boy, but a very pretty little girl dressed as a cowgirl, with blonde curls under her hat, and bright red lips. Something stirred deep within his soul, which he later came to realise that at this moment he became what he saw in the mirror, in his mind at least; because he also knew that he would have to change back into Martin later. What he saw felt so right, this was the true person he wanted to be!

“We can’t call you Martin, looking like that,” said Caroline.

“We shall have to call you Martina,” said Amanda.

“I don’t like Martina, it’s too much like Martin,” said Martin, still transfixed at his reflection.

“How about ‘Tina’?” asked Caroline.

“I like Tina, it suits you,” said Amanda. “Tina it is.” She decided before Martin could react. But he was quietly pleased with the name.

“Let’s show Mummy,” said Amanda.

“Oh yes, come on Tina,” said Caroline, as they each grabbed a hand, and pulled the reluctant Martin away from the mirror.

They ran downstairs, Martin experienced a feeling of excitement tingled with other feelings he could not identify, and not all were pleasant.

“Mummy, Mummy, we have a new friend called Tina. Look!” Caroline said, pulling Martin onto the patio, where the two women were sitting drinking coffee.

The two women looked at the new little girl. Susan immediately recognised Martin, but Jenny did not, at least not at first, for the briefest of seconds. She saw a very pretty little girl, and her first feeling was one of envy. ‘Why couldn’t I have a little girl like this one?’ she silently asked.

Then she realised who it was. Her heart raced, and then she felt confused.

Martin was standing coquettishly next to his friends, and he smiled, looking at her from under those large eyelashes he had. He really did look the part. He licked his little red lips, and Jenny felt as if a corkscrew had been twisted in her heart.

“Hello Mrs Cartwright.” he said.

“You look lovely, Tina!” said Susan, entering into the spirit of the game. “Doesn’t she, Jenny?”

Jenny was lost for words, but she managed to nod, and say. ”She certainly does!”

“Now girls, what have you done with Martin? Have you lost him?”

The twins burst into giggles, believing they had fooled their mother. Martin watched his mother like a hawk. Her face betrayed her inner feelings, and he walked over to her. He was desperate to please his mother. He took her hand in his.

“I can be Tina for ever, if that is what you want, Mummy?” He said to her.

Tears came to Jenny’s eyes, and Susan, realising how deep her friend felt about wanting a daughter, told the children to go and play in the garden. The girls ran off giggling, but Martin was slower. He seemed to know what his mother felt, and he so wanted to be the daughter she needed.

But Susan shooed him into following the girls, and he ran after them, laughing.

Jenny watched him run and was very silent.

“Are you okay, Jen?” Susan asked.

Her friend nodded, weakly.

“He must have heard me talking, earlier.” Jenny said, at last.

“They are only children! It doesn’t mean anything?” Susan tried to reassure her.

Jenny looked at Susan. Both women knew, that deep down something deep had taken place. Martin was never going to be like the other four boys, and Jenny felt so guilty.

“What have I done, Sue?” she asked.

Susan shook her head and shrugged.

They watched the three ’girls’ running about. Martin looked so much more at ease with his assumed identity. He tended to be awkward around other children, even the twins, whom he knew really well. But, of this awkwardness, there was now no sign.

Later, Susan called the children for some tea. The twins had lost the Hiawatha look, but the little cowgirl was still in costume. The girls kept calling him Tina, and he refused to respond to Martin.

Susan entered into it, and said, “Tina, would you like a piece of cake?”

“Yes please.” said ’Tina’.

At the end of the meal, Susan said, “All right, girls, you may get down.”

The three of them ran upstairs to the playroom.

Later, when it was time to go home, Martin was still in the cowgirl outfit. Susan told Jenny that she could keep it if she wanted to, but Jenny shook her head.

“No, I don’t want to make things worse. I hate to think what damage I have already done to the poor little chap. I need him to be as normal as possible from now on.”

Martin was reluctantly prised from his outfit, and only gave in on the promise of being allowed to wear it the next time he came!

The girls both shouted, “Bye-bye Tina, see you!”

Martin smiled, and said, “Bye-bye.”

Martin sat next to his mother in the car on the way home.

“Did you have fun today, darling?” she asked.

“Yes, lots.” he said.

“What was the best bit?” she asked.

“I liked dressing up best,” he said.

“That’s nice.” Jenny said. “Why did you ask me if I wanted you to be a girl for ever?”

“Because you wanted me to be a girl. I heard you!” he replied.

“Martin, my sweetie, I love you the way you are. Once you are a boy, you can’t change. But if you enjoyed playing, then just remember, that is all it is — playing. It can never be real. Do you understand?” she asked.

Martin nodded, but he didn’t understand at all. All he knew was that he felt a whole and happy person for the first time in his life, but he wasn’t allowed to stay that way!

The subject never came up again. Martin never forgot, and often became Tina whenever he played with the girls. He found, to his pleasure, that they had lots of outfits, nurse, ballet dancer, fairy, and his favourite, the cowgirl. But as Jenny and Susan had agreed to prevent too much of this female role playing for him, he found he was becoming frustrated whenever he wished to dress up in on his visits, something always happened to prevent it.

As they all got older, Tina was all but forgotten, except by Martin. Gone were the dressing up days; gone were the twins, as they were sent off to school. Martin went to prep school, and so began his years of utter despair!

His prep school - Halsey House, was run by a retired Naval Officer, who, according to him, had sunk the entire German Navy single handed. Martin’s older brothers had all thrived under his stern eye, and had all gone on to excel in their own way.

Martin failed to meet Commander (Retired) Hesketh’s demanding criteria. For a start, he loathed rugger, cricket, football and cross-country running. All of which came top of the Commander’s list of character building activities. Secondly, he loved art, music, and such soppy stuff that the Commander suffered because his wife taught art. In truth, the Commander had a belief that art and music sapped a man’s character, and apart from the Royal Marine band, he had no truck with such things.

Thus at the age of eight, Martin was dropped off at the school by his father, with his tuck box (in which no tuck was permitted) and one of his older brother’s discarded trunks.

Initially Martin suffered from acute homesickness, so for two weeks sobbed himself to sleep every night. Having repeatedly been advised to “stop snivelling like a little girl and pull yourself together”, Martin learned to channel his emotions, and began to cope.

To say he was miserable was an understatement, but he found a kind of level where he managed to exist without appearing to be too miserable. He made a few friends, mainly similar to himself, the weaker and more sensitive types, and kept himself away from any confrontations. Bullying was not so much as discouraged as enforced as being an institutional requirement. The dozen thirteen-year-old prefects wielded great power and authority, and woe betides any eight-year-old fourth former who should cross one of the many invisible lines.

However, exist Martin did, and due to his high intellect he persuaded the Commander that he had his uses. He was encouraged to enter a national poetry competition for under tens, and won! This brought ill-deserved publicity for the school, but the Commander was very pleased, nonetheless.

When Martin was eleven, he had found his niche, and with a select group of like-minded friends, they existed by causing the minimum amount of ripples in the pond of life. The Headmaster’s wife, however, was another story. She taught art, and as Martin had more than an average level of talent in that department, he found himself as one of her favourites. Her husband, on the other hand, would go out of his way to try to counteract any of the pansy ideas his wife might have given him.

It was his voice that also caused one or two ripples, as he was found to have a beautiful treble singing voice, but this did him no favours at all. All these, and an inability to look at a rugby ball without falling over, meant he was the recipient of much of the institutionalised bullying - all for the good of his character, of course!

He was a keen student in most subjects; in particular, he enjoyed his English lessons. For the beginning of the year, they were looking at drama, and the form master had written a play for them to undertake for the end of the school year, in the following summer. It was Martin’s second last year, as the top year was more concerned with the Common Entrance Exams to worry about drama. The play was set in 1950s America and was loosely based on the Guys and Dolls theme. It involved two gangs in New York, and their rivalry over the local turf. Being an all male school, the teacher had kept the female parts to a minimum. There were only three, the hero’s mother, his girl friend Gina, who was the heroine, and another girl called Nancy.

Never one to volunteer for anything, the cast was selected from those who put themselves forward. Needless to say, there were no volunteers to play the female parts. All boys-only schools usually faced problems in this area, as anyone who volunteers for such a role would be forever know as a ‘queer’!

The teacher did not push it, as he kept the two major roles of the hero and heroine for those who would do them best. Others who volunteered received lesser parts, and female parts were imposed upon other unfortunates. Martin, being a keen artist, volunteered to do the scenery, and was accepted with no problem.

The teacher told the class, “The secret of acting is to read the part so well that you can imagine that you are the person. You must really become them, and think the way they do, and try to feel the way they feel. You must lose who you really are, and become the person you are playing. Very few actors get it right.”

However, as the autumn term progressed, each English lesson had the class reading the play. Those who had parts would read their own, and the rest of the class took turns to be the hero and heroine. Martin spent much of his spare time reading the play. He liked the part of Gina, as he imagined himself as the girl in the play. He read all the notes about the direction, attempting to visualise himself as her in everything he did. It got to the point when he would look forward to going to bed, as he could lie and pretend that he was Gina, to his heart’s content. There was not a day, or night, that passed when he did not wish he was a girl! Still, every night he prayed that he would wake up and find himself female.

He came to the point that he knew her part of by heart, and not only that, he knew all the parts of the characters who spoke lines with her. One day, it was Martin’s turn to read Gina’s part. It was his favourite part, she had the longest speech in the play where she was giving the hero, Matt, a hard time, as she wanted him to stop his gang fights.

Martin found a strange thing, as he began to read the part, it was as if Gina became his feminine alter ego, and took over. He even adopted a slight American accent and a stubborn pose, letting the girl within him take full control. He knew the part so well, he didn’t refer to the written page at all, so the boy who had to read Matt’s part struggled to keep up. So much so, that the teacher took over Matt’s part, and the two of them continued until the end of the scene.

There was a moment’s stunned silence, and then the teacher, Robin Parker, started to clap. Soon the whole class was applauding, and Martin felt his cheeks go fiery red.

“Well, well, well!” said Mr Parker, “It seems we have found our Gina! Collins, where have you been hiding the thespian we have just discovered?”

Martin was confused. By getting this part, he knew the stick he would get from his peers, but he had secretly wanted to do it ever since they started. The thoughts of being Gina, wearing her clothes and being a girl, just for a while excited him in a way he had never experienced.

There was no way out, Mr Parker had selected him to play the leading female role, and everyone was there to see it happened. He was content that he hadn’t volunteered, so was able to pretend that he didn’t want the role, which, for the most part was believed.

The rest of that year went in a blur, and Martin truly was as close to being the happiest he had ever been. He put his heart and soul into his part, and as the summer term started, Mrs Hesketh even managed to persuade her husband to allow Martin to keep his hair long for the part. It was mid 1970s and long hair was more acceptable for boys. The school did have some wigs, but they closely resembled some poor animals that had come to a premature and sudden end on the main road!

She took it upon herself to deal with the wardrobe department, and took her job very seriously. The boys’ costumes were easy, jeans and leather jackets, but she needed to produce some authentic looking 1950s girls’ clothes. She scoured the second hand shops, succeeding in producing some stunning dresses and skirts, which she could adapt for the roles.

The part of Matt’s mother went to a slightly over-weight lad called Andy, who was the class clown. He revelled in the role of a large Italian/American matron, and over-acted dreadfully. He was perfect. One of Martin’s friends, Jonathan, played Nancy. He and Martin were very close, and Martin felt that Jon was as pleased as he was to play a girl. However, neither boy dared to speak their feelings out loud.

Martin was twelve now, but was still immature compared to many of his peers. He noticed that others were growing pubic hair and their voices were dropping, as were their testicles. Martin was still relatively hairless, still retaining his lovely treble voice.

One double English lesson, Mr Parker announced that the boys were going to rehearse the gang fight scene, and the three ‘females’ were sent to see Mrs Hesketh for wardrobe fitting.

Andy was given a large black dress, consistent with his part, and a grey wig, with a bun. He tried everything on, and as nothing required alteration, he returned to the class.

Jon and Martin were next. Mrs Hesketh produced three dresses and two skirts with tops for each of them, as they had to wear a different outfit in each of the acts. She was delighted with her needlecraft, as actually they were very well done. She also had some tights, white ‘Bobby’ socks and some girls’ shoes.

“Take off your shoes, socks, shirts and shorts.” she ordered. “And let’s get sizes sorted out.”

Jon was taller than Martin, by an inch or so. He was also heavier built, so he was given the larger ones. Martin was 5’4”, and he was given his first dress.

“We need to pad you out a little, you are supposed to be 18 year old girls, so put these on,” she said, handing the two bemused boys their first bras!

She had to help them into them, and showed them how to do them up.

“Now we need to fill them. I learned this little trick years ago, and it is so much more realistic than socks!” she said, and gave them two balloons each.

“Go to the tap and fill these up until they are each the size of a small ball. Then tie them off, letting the water filter out, so no air causes them to slosh about!” she told them.

They went and filled the balloons up with warm water, and tied them as instructed. They then placed the balloons into the bra cups, and they were astounded to see how well they fitted. Martin experienced a very odd feeling. It began very deep down, and fluttered around, he had never experienced anything like it before, and he felt embarrassed at enjoying the sensation.

He joked with Jon, and the two boys made exaggerated camp poses, and Martin realised, that there was very little effort needed to play act.

They returned to Mrs Hesketh, who smiled and clapped her hands.

“Wonderful, they look marvellous. Now let’s look at the dresses!”

The boys spent some time trying on the dresses, skirts and tops. Mrs Hesketh started with Jon, and pinned them where they needed taking in. She also had a long brunette wig that suited him very nicely.

Martin was left trying on his selection. He thought them all really pretty, and he loved the feel of them. The freedom of a dress or skirt gave him a thrill, and he had that feeling again. There was a large full-length mirror on the wall, so he admired himself in it. His hair was, by now, the longest in the school, but still he had eight weeks to go! He pulled it back into a six-inch ponytail, tying it off with an elastic band.

He loved the shape of his breasts that the small balloons made; but his mind raced back to the cowgirl outfit. These costumes were much better, they were real 1950s style, with flared out skirts, and petticoats. He put on a skirt and a top with thin shoulder straps, which only just covered his bra straps. He looked at himself in the mirror, and was amazed at the attractive girl who looked back at him. He was very slender across the shoulders, and his arms were as much like a girl’s as they could be. He could not get used to how right the swell of the small breasts felt to him, and indeed looked!

Finally, Mrs Hesketh announced that she was happy with Jon and sent him back to class, in his normal clothes.

She turned to Martin, and when she saw what he had done to his hair, she laughed.

“Oh my!” she said, “Don’t you look the part? I think we were so right to grow your hair; it will be perfect by the end of term. You really make a very convincing girl.”

Martin was thrilled, so grinned with pleasure.

“Now let’s get the fitting looked at,” said Mrs Hesketh.

For the next half an hour she had him in all the costumes, and had very little alteration to do. She asked him to try on the tights, and then the last dress, which was a semi-formal dress that Gina wore for the prom Ball at the end of the play. It was silk and very slinky. Martin slipped it on, while Mrs Hesketh zipped it up.

She gave him some high heel shoes, which were almost stilettos.

“Try those on, I don’t expect you will be able to manage them, but I am interested to see you in them,” she said.

Martin put them on, and was instantly transported to a dizzy 5’7”. He walked up and down the room in front of her, and found them really easy to walk in. He tried to copy the girls in films, swinging his hips with each step he took. He walked very naturally, having no difficulty adapting his walk with the heels.

She was delighted.

“Excellent, come here, my dear, and we will try a little make up.”

She then applied eyeliner, mascara and lipstick to the boy’s face, and then stood back and admired her handiwork. She then rooted around in a little box and clipped on a pair of hoped earrings, and put a necklace around his neck.

“Perfect, have a look,” she told him.

Martin went to the mirror and gazed at the apparition that stared back at him, with sizzling eyes. The twelve-year-old boy was gone, replaced by a stunningly attractive girl, who seemed much older.

“Right, get out of those things and put them on the hangers. You have twenty minutes before you are due in the next class. I will have the alterations done in a couple of weeks, and we will try them all on again then,” Mrs Hesketh said, and then left him alone.

Martin experienced his first sexual feeling, and he lingered in the clothes a while longer. He pouted at himself and pulled the skirt up, exposing his leg up to the thigh.

He initially felt a strange feeling in his lower region. Not knowing what was happening, he lifted up the skirt, and pulled down the tights. He exposed himself, but was surprised that nothing happened to his very small appendage. He did, however experience a kind of warm feeling down there.

He then felt incredibly guilty, so hurriedly took off the clothes and washed off the make up.

He made it to class on time, but was not able to concentrate on anything for the rest of the day.
 
 
Chapter 2
 
 
That night, he lay in bed and could not think of anything other than his reflection in the mirror. He tucked his small male appendage up between his legs, gazing at the result in torchlight under his bedclothes. He loved the flat feel to that part of his body, noticing for the first time, a light blonde fuzz had begun to grow across his pubic area. He massaged his flat chest and yearned to grow breasts. His heart ached, as he wanted with all his soul to be a girl! Thus aching, he fell asleep, with his bits still tucked away, in the vain hope they would be gone by morning.

That night, he dreamed he became the girl in the mirror. He felt the swell of her breast under her hand, the smoothness of the stockings and silk against her skin. He admired the long shapely legs in dark silk, and the high heels. An unseen male arm wrapped around the girls waist, and she leant back as the man gently kissed her neck.

Martin awoke; his crotch was damp and sticky and he didn’t know why.
 
 
The term progressed, classes came and went, games were played, and the play rehearsed. A tall dark lad called Rob Alexander took the part of Matt. He was nearly thirteen. He and his parents had lived abroad for many years, so Rob’s education was interrupted by a lot of moving about. His father was an architect, and they had been living in Oxfordshire when Rob started at the school. However, they had just moved up to Scotland, where Rob’s father originally came from. Rob was an excellent sportsman, and would be the captain of the rugby team next year. He was also in line to be the next Head Boy.

He was one of the few boys that Martin had time for. When Rob had first come to the school, he had been a little lost, for he had never been in an English school before. Martin had helped him find his way around and they had been friendly. Rob’s interest in sport had meant that they were never in close proximity, but Rob always pleasant to Martin, and came to him whenever he found some of the work hard.

He was a gentle boy, who just did his own thing. He was big for his age, but he would stop those who picked on the weaker boys, so the Commander had seen his potential from the outset.

The rehearsals took up the whole of Martin’s being. Now that Rob was to play opposite him, Martin became quite excited.

They were well matched, ‘Gina’ was blonde and bubbly, yet fiery, and ‘Matt’ was dark and brooding. The characters were well chosen, and Mr Parker was delighted with the two leading characters. The rest of the cast, however, he was not so pleased with, as most did not seem to have the commitment of the main players. Andy was excellent at the Italian mother, and rarely got through a scene without causing the whole cast to collapse in hysterics.

So much so, that Mr Parker rewrote much of the play to allow Andy a larger part, and it gave a new humorous depth to the whole production. He also expanded the role for Gina, giving her more depth and character. He had originally written rather two dimensional female characters owing to the reluctance of boys to pay female roles, but Martin’s enthusiasm changed it in this case.

Mrs Hesketh had altered the costumes, and the ‘girls’ had tried on their costumes and had been pronounced ready for the event. The plan was to have three showings on three successive days, one for the school only, the second for parents, and the third for more parents and local dignitaries and school Governors.

In order to try to persuade the rest of the cast to take it seriously, Mr Parker invited a local drama teacher to assist and to observe the final set of rehearsals. This lady, Hilda England, ran an amateur dramatic group in the town, and had been a professional actress and director for many years prior to retirement. In order to let the cast, particularly the ‘girls’, to get used to their attire, Mr Parker let them wear their costumes early.

Martin was delighted, so spent ages getting his makeup just right; he filled his balloons, making sure he looked as perfect as he could. He clipped on his earrings and put the necklace around his neck. His ponytail was now longer and Martin was very pleased with the way he looked.

Dressed in the first costume, a red and white checked dress, with short puff sleeves, and wearing red high-heeled shoes, he was very conscious of the noise of the heels on the wooden floor. He walked into the hall from the small dressing room to find a buzz of activity. At first nothing happened, but then gradually a silence fell. Mr Parker was standing at the back of the hall with the lady, but he looked round when he realised that a hush fell.

His mouth opened, but words failed him.

Mrs England turned towards the struggling teacher, saying in a voice loud enough to be heard by everyone, “Oh, Robin, how wonderful, you’ve managed to persuade a real girl to play the part of Gina, how clever!”

This caused great hilarity to all the boys, but to Martin, it was if he had just been given the best compliment in the world. Despite this he blushed very deeply, looking down at his feet.

Mr Parker was amazed. The person in front of them all was anything but a rather snotty twelve-year old boy. Here was a delightfully attractive girl, with firm breasts, an hourglass figure and legs that lots of girls would die for. Martin almost looked every inch his picture of the eighteen-year old Gina from New York! He experienced an unnatural desire, which he quelled immediately.

“Right! Places everyone. We’ll start from the beginning. From now on, we’ll call everyone by their character’s name, and use the word sheets as little as possible. Gina, you look very nice, but you’re in the wrong place,” he said.

Martin had forgotten what he was meant to be doing, but soon remembered, so the rehearsal began.

Gina took over his whole being once again, so ‘she’ didn’t refer to the words once, ‘she’ didn’t even have a copy to refer from. Rob was spellbound by the transformation, and was feeling confused at his response. He knew that this was Martin in a dress, yet as the play progressed, his mind became blurred and, as ‘she’ was so convincing, he became to believe that Gina was a real girl. He responded in kind and the relationship between the two was electric.

The rest of the cast, apart from Rob, Andy and Jon, were wooden and rather poor by comparison. Much to Martin’s delight Mr Parker kept stopping the rehearsal, to go over parts for a first, second or even third times, so his time as Gina was extended.

In the final scene, Matt gives up his gang and joins the US army. He comes to Gina’s house to say goodbye as he goes off to the Korean War. She was behind the door, refusing to come out, having told him that it was over and she never wanted to see him again as long as he belonged to a gang. His last line to her was, “I’m sorry but I’ve joined a better gang now. I’ve enlisted in the army and am shipping out to Japan tomorrow!”

She then opens the door to see him in uniform, and the finale is simply an embrace. Then up behind him come his old gang, all dressed in army uniforms, they salute the audience as the curtain falls.

They reached the last line, and ‘Gina’ opened the door. Mr Parker watched with a dry mouth, as the ‘girl’ reached out so tenderly and brushed ‘Matt’s’ cheek. This was not in the script, neither were the tears on the ‘girl’s’ face, but the look of such tenderness was so real that he felt the emotion rising in himself. Then the couple embraced, locking their lips together in the final kiss.

The curtain fell and there was another stunned silence, broken by Mrs England clapping and shouting “Bravo, very well done. Splendid effort!”

The curtain raised and the whole cast stood there. All holding hands, they bowed, as per instructions, and the curtain lowered. When it was raised the next time, ‘Matt’ and ‘Gina’ stood on their own, still holding hands. Then Matt bowed, and Gina curtsied. This was not as instructions, but Mr Parker had to admit that it was in character.

“You mean to tell me that that girl is really a boy?” Mrs England asked.

“Yes, his name is Martin Collins,” said a bemused Robin Parker.

“Well, you have the makings of a wonderful actor there. I never for a moment doubted that Gina was real, she looked every inch a real eighteen year old, and the accent was just perfect. He is a very gifted boy,” she said.

“Gina! I mean, Collins, come here, please,” shouted Mr Parker.

Mrs England watched as the boy walked over to them. The play was over, but the ‘girl’ remained. ‘She’ walked with a swing of the hips and a lift of the chin. ‘She’ brushed her hair from ‘her’ face in a very feminine gesture, holding ‘her’ arms and wrists in an equally feminine manner. This was no act, Mrs England recognised Martin for what he was, yet he didn’t yet realise for himself!

“Yes sir?” ‘Gina’ said, even the voice had a breathless, slightly sexy, but very definite girl quality.

“That was very good indeed. You have a natural ability. I want you to meet Mrs England, she’s an actress, and runs a drama group in town.”

“How do you do?” said Mrs England, shaking the boy’s hand. But noting that this was not the way any boy she had met shook hands.

“Mrs England,” ‘Gina’ replied.

“I think you were just brilliant. Do you want to be an actress, sorry, an actor, when you leave school?” Despite herself, Mrs England could not really accept that this was a boy. The voice, the figure, the poise, the mannerisms and the features were all so female. This was to all intents and purposes, a very beautiful and relaxed young lady.

“I don’t know yet. I shall have to wait and see. I certainly have enjoyed this play, it’s my first one,” Martin replied.

“Your first? My, you’re very talented. I really believed you were ‘Gina’,” she said.

“So did I,” replied Martin with a smile. The ‘girl’s’ face lit up, and Mrs English wondered how this poor child could ever have been born as a boy.

“Right, Collins, go and change,” Mr Parker instructed, then, raising his voice, he made an announcement for the whole cast.

“The full dress rehearsal is next Wednesday; and then the performances on the following three days. The rest of you have got a lot of work to do.”

Mrs England said something to him, and they chatted for a few moments. After which, he made another announcement.

“Right, just so you’ve something to work for, you’ve just been invited to put this on again but in a real theatre. The local drama group would like you to put this on next week, but on Sunday afternoon in the town theatre. They normally have a show for the old people and other groups, and if we’re good enough, we get to put the play on there. This will be followed by a slap-up meal in the theatre, and may give you something to put some effort in for!”

‘Gina’ walked to the dressing room. Andy and Jon had already changed, so were about to leave.

“Cor, Marty, you look just like a real girl,” said Jon, with some awe in his voice.

“Careful, you don’t want some old queer fancying you,” said Andy, making loud kissing noises.

Martin laughed, and the boys left him alone. He stood in front of the mirror. Gina looked back. He didn’t want to change, as he was so happy as Gina. He loathed the grey shirt and shorts, and the mean and nasty ways of the boys. He wanted to be a girl. Oh, how he wanted to be a girl!

He started to cry, gently, watching fascinated as the mascara ran down his face. He went to the basin and washed his face. Then he took the dress off and hung it on the hanger. He took the tights off, thought for a moment, and then pulled his clothes over the bra, removing the balloons first and letting the water out. He loved the feel of the restrictive garment, so put the balloons and tights into his pocket. He brushed his hair back, into some semblance of order, and then he went and joined his classmates. Mrs England was still there, so she came up to him and spoke to him for several minutes. She found him shy and slightly awkward. He seemed to have little self-confidence, totally contrary to the brief time she had seen him as a girl.

He then had to go off to class, but she was convinced that the poor child would face extreme difficulties as he grew up.
 
 
Later that night, when everyone else was asleep, ‘Gina’ came alive once more. Martin went to the washroom and filled his ‘breasts’ with warm water, and then he pulled on the bra and tights, pulling his pyjamas over the top. He walked back to the dormitory, slipped his pyjamas off and lay in his bed, feeling the swell of his balloon breasts, and the smooth sleekness of his legs. He felt the familiar warm feeling down below, and lay on his tummy, with the palms of his hands against the front of his thighs.

He slipped the tights down slightly, and as he felt the tights slip over his bum, he imagined Matt, from the play, taking them down for him.

He felt the pressure of his ‘breasts’ against his chest, as he gently rubbed himself against the bed. In his mind he saw Matt leaning towards him, and he was Gina again. Gina held him close, and their lips met, and their tongues touched.

He then felt really confused and guilty, and took off the girl’s clothes. He would return them the next day, riddled with guilt.
 
 
The weekend went quickly, but Martin could hardly wait for the final dress rehearsal on Wednesday. He would get the chance to wear all the costumes, and he was constantly excited.

On the Sunday, after church, he was sitting in the library, reading a book, when a shadow fell across him. He looked up and saw Rob.

“Hi Rob. What’s up?” he said.

“Marty, it’s about the play.”

“What about it?”

“It’s the kissing bit. I’m not sure I like it. It is not in the script, and, well, I’m not sure it’s right.” Rob was clearly confused.

“Yeah, I know, I’ve heard the same thing you have,” Martin said. He knew that Rob hated to feel that the gossips could make him change his ways. “I just thought it was better for the play, but if they are going to call us names, then you are probably right. We’ll drop that bit out.”

“Who’s been calling you names?” Rob asked, frowning. He was not far off six foot, so was afraid of no one.

“Oh, lots of guys. They call me a queer because I’m playing a girl, even though they all know that I was told to do it. So they probably think you are too, because of that kissing thing. I’m sorry, it just seemed to make the play more believable and realistic.”

Rob frowned, and then said. “I agree, let’s keep it in, they can talk all they want to. I’ll show them!” With that he stomped off, leaving Martin feeling that he had won.

Martin was reading a book by Neville Shute, called, ‘A Town Like Alice’. It was about a young English girl, Jean, who was in Burma when the Japanese invaded, and the Jap authorities, not wanting to take responsibility for the group of women and children, made them march for hundreds of miles from place to place. On their journeys, they met an Australian prisoner of war, called Joe, who eventually was crucified by the Japs for stealing a chicken for the group.

After the war, both the Jean and Joe tried to find each other, and fell in love, and settle in Australia on a cattle station. Jean wanted to make the little town in the outback just like Alice Springs.

There was one part in the book when the couple went to stay near the Great Barrier Reef, and Jean wore the sarong she wore in Burma, and there was a mildly erotic love scene. Martin identified with Jean, and relived the scene with Rob as Joe, and he as the girl. Not as a boy dressed as a girl, but as a whole and genuine girl!

But then he thought to himself, ‘Am I queer? I don’t fancy Rob when I’m like this; but I do want to be a girl and when I’m imagining myself as a girl I want boys to fancy me as a girl, not as a boy. Oh, what am I?’

Despite his inner turmoil, Martin continued his studies, and on the Monday and Tuesday before the plays, he had his form exams. He was not worried about exams, as he was a bright boy, who was always top of his class. Indeed, he excelled this year, again, and it made up for his poor reputation on the sports field.

By the time Wednesday arrived, he was so wound up he could hardly stay still. The cast had to be in the dressing room by 3 pm. The full dress rehearsal was due to start at 4 pm, and be over by teatime, 6 o’clock. The rest of the school had tea at 5 o’clock, but they made a special arrangement for the cast to eat later. The whole school were to see the Thursday performance, so they would have no audience for the dress rehearsal.

Martin was told to meet Mrs Hesketh at the dressing room by 2 pm, as she was planning something regarding his appearance. He was there by 1.45, and Mrs Hesketh arrived soon after.

“Right young Martin, let’s see if we can create young Gina again, shall we?” the Headmaster’s wife asked. “Go and put on your underwear, and don’t forget to use warm water in the balloons, otherwise you will get cold. Then put on the first costume.”

Martin was into the female clothes like a shot. He filled the new balloons a bit fuller, just to give himself a larger bust. His hair was now just the right length, so he brushed it out. He’d washed it that morning, so it was light and bouncy. After he slipped on the first act’s red dress, he went back to find Mrs Hesketh.

“Right, young Gina, I’m going to do something to your hair. We want you looking your best, and I think a semi-perm will make it last for all the performances.”

Martin sat and let the woman do things to his hair, but he was getting noticeably fidgety. Mrs Hesketh misread it for discomfort over the potential dramatic effect the perm would have on him.

“Don’t worry Martin, we will have it all cut off after the last show,” she told him.

Martin dreaded that, as he wanted to keep the hair. Admittedly, he was getting teased, but it was worth it.

Soon she was finished, so she showed him her handiwork. He was really astounded at the difference it made. He had a full head of long curly hair, and it made him even more effeminate than just the long hair.

At that moment Mrs England walked in.

“Hello Hilda,” said Mrs Hesketh.

“Am I late?” The other woman asked.

“No you’ve timed it just right. I’ve just finished her hair.”

Martin noted the slip, and felt a warm feeling all over. He wanted so much to be a girl.

Mrs England was carrying a large bag, and then she pulled out a large professional make up box from it.

“Right, let’s put on your make up, we want to accentuate your eyes, without smothering them in black.”

She carefully applied the eyeliner and mascara. Then she applied light blue highlights to both eyelids, with a tint of red in the inner corners. She smeared a touch of rouge onto Martin’s cheeks, and applied a bright red lipstick to his lips. She then painted over the lipstick with a gloss, highlighting his eyebrows with the dark pencil.

“You’re so lucky to have such a wonderful complexion, you don’t need and paint or too much powder. We’ll just put a spot on, so you don’t shine too much in the bright lights. But you will experience puberty soon, becoming all spotty, like everyone else.”

Martin was watching in the mirror. He was transfixed, and thrilled as he saw ‘Gina’ emerging once more. Mrs Hesketh took out a bottle of bright red nail varnish, and a file. She carefully trimmed Martin’s long nails to points, and applied the nail varnish to his fingernails.
 
 
Finally, with the jewellery and a ribbon in ‘her’ hair, both women declared themselves satisfied that ‘Gina’ was ready.

Martin had thought that the last attempt had made him look super, but this time it was even better. His heart was racing, and he felt that now familiar fluttering of excitement deep inside him. He was aware that his bits were tucked firmly between his legs, as he was wearing very tight girl’s knickers.

Martin could hear the others getting ready in the larger room next door. Jonathan and Andy came into the smaller room and started to change. Martin stood up, wearing the high heels. He turned round and looked at his friends.

“Fuck!” said Andy. “That’s amazing, you look bloody gorgeous!”

“Andrew!” said Mrs Hesketh. “I will not have such language!” However, she was smiling too hard to hide it.

“Sorry, Mrs Hesketh. But he looks a very beautiful girl, don’t he, Jon?”

Jon was staring at his friend, with ill-disguised admiration.

“Yes, he does,” was all he could say.

There was still over half an hour to go, so Mrs Hesketh suggested that Martin show Mrs England around the school to stop him fidgeting.

Martin had become ‘Gina’ once more, adopting, quite unconsciously, all the feminine mannerisms and characteristics that went with her. They left by the side door and Mrs England was amazed at the poise and confidence of the ‘girl’ he had become.

Gone was the awkward, shy little boy. This was a whole different person, oozing self-confidence and humour. Mature way beyond his appearance, or rather, mature in line with her appearance! As they walked around the school, Mrs England heard little of what her companion said, but observed everything.

Martin spoke intelligently and in a relaxed manner. ‘She’ came out with very funny and slightly cynical observations about the school and some of the staff and pupils. Mrs England observed the hand gestures, the way ‘she’ tossed ‘her’ head, and flicked ‘her’ hair with ‘her’ hand. She watched ‘her’ as ‘she’ walked with a definite sexy swing of the hips. She noted that ‘Gina’s’ feet were carefully placed in front of each other, as if ‘she’ had taken deportment classes, and ‘her’ shoulders were completely stable, with no sign of the masculine swagger that most boys adopted.

She was fascinated to see that the balloon ‘breasts’ were amazingly realistic, and ‘Gina’ seemed totally at ease with them. She also noticed that they had been filled a little fuller than the previous occasion.

Mrs England knew that no one had coached this ’girl’, so all this was completely natural. She had to smile, as she noticed that every so often Martin would notice his varnished fingernails, and hold them out and admire them.

“Do you like wearing these clothes and looking like this?” she finally asked the boy. She sensed that he was burdened with confused feelings and had no possible way of releasing them. She was right, as he frowned and tried to get his thoughts in order.

Martin blushed, grinning at her. “To be perfectly honest, I love it. I know that I shouldn’t, but it makes me feel, I don’t know, sort of grown up, or different. I really feel like it’s what I should be. I feel totally free and it’s like I don’t have to try to be something I’m not. I feel funny about it. I know that I shouldn’t feel like this, as no one else does. I would do anything to be normal, but I can’t seem to help it. I think I should have been a girl. It’s wrong, isn’t it?” Martin looked at her, his eyes appealing for clarification.

“Martin, it isn’t wrong, but you’re quite right, it’s not considered normal, really. You see, our society insists that everyone conforms to being either men or women. In each role there are things that men don’t do and things than women don’t do. Unfortunately, there are those who don’t fit into these boxes. I’m afraid that you might be one of those people.” Mrs England felt dreadful telling him, but knew that it had to be done.

Martin thought for a moment, but then Hilda was surprised to see him smile.

“Oh, I know I’m different, but I don’t think I’m queer. I’m just a girl born into a boy’s body. Someday, I will make it right, but right now I just have to live with it!” he told her.

Hilda was staggered at the depth of wisdom and maturity of the boy, no, of the girl. For she was now quite certain that this was not a boy, but as ‘she’ had correctly told her, ‘she’ was a girl, who happened to have been born into a boy’s body!

“You see,” Martin continued, “I’ve read about it. Queers are people who fancy people of the same sex. I don’t fancy boys, and I don’t want boys to fancy me, not as a boy. But when I am like this,” ‘She’ gestured to the clothes ‘she’ was wearing, “I feel totally a girl, and have feelings that girls have. I fancy boys now!” ‘she’ said, with a delightful smile.

Hilda could help but smile in return and took the ‘girls’ hand.

“You must take care, there are lots of people who will be beastly to you for feeling this way.” she told the poor child.

“Oh I have already had all that, but I know what you mean.” ‘she’ grinned again, “I have become very good at acting. I can pretend to be a normal boy quite well now. It is being a girl that comes so easy, and I don’t have to act at all!”

“You don’t seem to.” Hilda had to agree.

They were in the main entrance hall, and ‘Gina’ was showing Mrs England the photographs of the first XVs going back several years.

“Do you play rugby?” Hilda asked.

‘Gina’ smiled demurely, and replied, “they try to make me, but I am not really built for it, am I?”

Hilda had to laugh, and tried to imagine this very pretty, slightly built and ‘busty’ girl on a rugby pitch with lots of large beefy guys. It immediately brought other things to her mind, so she simply said, “No I don’t think you appear to be.”

At that moment and young fourth former burst through the door at a run, and ran straight into ‘Gina’, who staggered, and almost fell. ‘She’ managed to stay on ‘her’ feet, but uttered a very feminine shriek.

“I’m sorry Miss.,” said the little boy. “I didn’t see you.”

‘Gina’ put her hands on her hips, and looked cross at the offender.

“You didn’t look, did you?” ‘she’ asked.

“No Miss.” said the boy, unable to meet the pretty lady’s stare.

“You know you shouldn’t run through doors, or anywhere in the main building, don’t you?” ‘she’ asked.

“Yes Miss.”

“Why not?”

“Because accidents happen and someone may get hurt, Miss.” said the miserable little boy.

“How would you feel if I had fallen over and hurt myself?”

The little boy looked at his feet and muttered something.

“I am sorry, I can’t hear you!” the lady said.

“Bad Miss. I would feel bad.”

“You would feel even worse if the Headmaster saw you, wouldn’t you?”

“Yes, Miss. I’m very sorry, Miss. Really I am.” The boy was almost crying, and ‘Gina’ began to feel sorry for him.

“Go on, and don’t run through doors again!” ‘Her’ voice was now calm and warm, and ‘she’ smiled at the small boy.

“Yes, Miss, Sorry Miss.” said the retreating boy, with a little smile.

Unbeknown to Martin, Commander Hesketh was watching this little exchange. He came out of his study and approached the two females. Hilda England he knew, but he did not know her stunning young companion.

He saw a young woman whom he guessed to be around seventeen or eighteen. She stood about 5’ 7” in her heels, wearing a pretty, but slightly outdated, red and white dress. She had a lovely figure, with firm breasts and long slender legs, but the Commander was struck more by her confident manner than her appearance. He felt embarrassed that she should have been the victim of such rudeness, but he thoroughly approved of the way in which she dealt with young Wormley, the offending child.

“I am so sorry, ladies. These boys can be so thoughtless at times. I do hope you are unhurt Miss?” he said to Martin, who blushed deep to his core.

“I am fine thank you, sir,” Martin replied, automatically.

Then the identity of this girl slowly dawned on the headmaster. His wife had told him about Martin, and how talented she felt the boy to be. He disapproved of his wife’s idea of pampering the boys, and in particular he disapproved of sissyfying boys to make them do plays as females. But as he watched this young man, and his talent, which he no doubt had, he changed his mind.

To Martin’s surprise and relief, the Commander burst out laughing.

“Very good, excellent! My God, Collins, you even had me fooled. Absolutely first class, I wouldn’t have believed it was possible. I must come and watch the dress rehearsal. Splendid, absolutely splendid, you really had young Wormley worried.” The headmaster was actually pleased with him, and Martin couldn’t believe it.

The Head appeared thoughtful and slowly an enormous grin spread across his face. Martin had never seen him smile like this before.

“I tell you what,” the Head said, “the fourth form are on a reading hour, and are making a hell of a racket, I was just going to go and give them a rollocking. Just pop your head in and tell them to be quiet, I want to see what happens. There’s a good chap.”

Before Martin could say anything, the Head propelled him down the corridor towards the fourth form class. The fourth form housed the seven and eight year olds, the youngest group in the school. Mrs Hesketh usually taught them, but as she was so involved in the play, they were on an unsupervised reading hour.

Mrs England watched Martin carefully, so to her surprise she noticed that instead of crumbling back into being just the boy dressed as a girl, the ‘girl’ prevailed and, if anything, ‘she’ became more confident and in control.

They reached the door of the classroom, and a great hubbub could be heard inside.

Mrs England watched ’Gina’ as ‘she’ licked her lips, carefully, and opened the door and strode confidently to the front of the class.

“Just what do you think you are playing at?” ‘she’ asked the youngsters.

“You have been left alone for a few minutes, and now you are making such a noise that the headmaster has been disturbed!” ‘She’ noticed one boy standing on the tuck boxes at the back of the class.

“Smith, what do you think you are doing?” ‘she’ asked.

“Nothing Miss,” Smith replied.

“What do you mean - nothing? You’re not doing nothing, you’re away from your desk, you’re standing on someone else’s tuck box, and you’re looking completely stupid. Get back to your desk, this minute!” The rest of the class tittered, stopping rapidly under this strange young woman’s angry stare.

The boy scurried back to his desk.

“Get your reading books out now, and read! You have plenty of time to muck about later, now you should be reading! You, at the back, are you eating something?”

“No, (gulp) Miss,” the offender lied.

“Not any more you aren’t, because you swallowed it! What was it?”

“Nothing Miss.”

“Rubbish, come here.”

The boy approached.

“Empty your pockets onto my table.”

The boy did, and out came a chewing gum wrapper.

“This is nothing is it?” ‘she’ asked.

“No Miss. Sorry Miss.”

At that moment, the Head walked in, joining Martin at the front.

“Thank you, Miss Collins. Right class, you all have fifteen minutes detention tonight, so I want no more silly business, and total silence, or this lady will be back. Got it?” he said.

“Yes sir,” was muttered from the class.

“Right. Come on Miss Collins, we have a play to get on with.” The head allowed ‘Gina’ to leave before him; it just seemed the natural thing to do.

Outside the door, the head closed it and started to laugh. Mrs England was also grinning from ear to ear. Martin felt quite pleased with himself.

The Commander placed his hand on ‘her’ shoulder, and said, “I may have totally misjudged you, my boy. There is a lot more to you than I had ever thought. My dear wife suggested you to me, and I had discounted it, but now I want you to be the deputy head boy next term. Rob Alexander will be head boy, and I have been wondering who should be his deputy. Having seen you in action, I believe you are the man for the job.

“Don’t you mean, ‘girl for the job’, sir?” ‘Gina’ asked, with a coquettish smile.

The head laughed some more, muttering, “Capital, capital. Off you go, don’t be late. I shall be in to watch later.”
 
 

Martin and Hilda returned to the theatre hall, and found that chaos had been now reduced to utter confusion.

Mr Parker was shouting everyone and anybody. Mrs Hesketh was checking the costumes, and boys were running all over the place. There was ten minutes to go, and Martin and Hilda just sat down in the front row. Hilda noted that the lad even sat down like the girl he thought he was. Her heart went out to the poor child. She realised that she even now thought of Martin as ‘she’ and ‘her’.

She watched him for a moment. Here was a girl, trapped in a male body in an unforgiving world. Calmly and serenely ‘she’ observed everyone rushing about. ‘She’ was about to take to the boards in ‘her’ first dramatic role, and yet ‘she’ was the picture of peaceful serenity.

“Are you nervous, my dear?” Hilda asked.

‘Gina’ shook her head, adoring the feel of her hair and of the large earrings.

“Not really, it’s only the dress rehearsal, isn’t it? This is where we can make mistakes and learn from them,” ‘she’ replied. “I expect I’ll be a bag of nerves tomorrow, though.”
 
 
Finally, everything was ready, and Robin Parker managed to get everyone where to they should be. The Headmaster walked in, sitting next to Hilda in the front row.
 
 
The curtain opened to a set of a coffee shop. Nancy was behind the counter, and the male proprietor was sweeping up.

Gina made ‘her’ entrance, and skipped over to the counter, to tell ‘her’ friend all about the guy ‘she’ had just met. Jon’s performance, as Nancy, was rather stilted at first, but in the face of a very relaxed and natural Gina, he began to relax, and, as Nancy, began to give a credible performance.

The Commander watched, spellbound. Hilda observed his reaction for a moment, and then whispered, “He is very believable, isn’t he?”

“Quite amazing. The boy should be a professional, as that is superb acting. I find myself continually thinking that he is a ‘she’,” he said, with a grin.

Hilda was in a quandary, as she knew that young Martin was as clear a transsexual as she had ever seen. Having been in the theatre for many years, she had seen many strange men and women in her time. The last thing she wanted to do was to make his life any harder than it already was, so she refrained from any further comment. She wisely judged that the Commander would not be sympathetic and, even if he was, there was little anyone could do for young Martin. Only a miracle would help.

The rehearsal continued, in which the lines were spoken, some well, some badly and many forgotten, yet they battled through. Every time young Gina took to the stage, the atmosphere lightened and the play picked up a pace. The cast all responded to ‘her’ enthusiasm and gaiety, and even the most wooden actor improved.

The final scene was on the porch of Gina’s home, to which ‘she’ had fled after an argument the previous night. ‘She’ was still dressed in ‘her’ black dress and looked wonderful, every inch the Prom Queen!

The final embrace was even more moving than the one they had seen in the previous rehearsal, as the kiss seemed to linger for rather longer than seemed proper. It had its effect, so when the curtain lowered, the Head stood up and applauded enthusiastically.

The curtain rose, to display all the cast grinning broadly. All except Gina, who was simply smiling radiantly. Mrs England stood with the headmaster, applauding equally enthusiastically. She locked eyes with Gina, who met her gaze in a very knowing way. ‘She’ nodded very slightly, and Hilda knew that that ‘she’ had found ‘her’ home.

Mr Parker was exhausted, but actually delighted with the way it had gone. There had to be some prompting, as several cues were missed, but essentially, it had been rather good. He was utterly amazed at the performance and very presence that Martin had on the whole production. He found himself swept up, as everyone else was, into believing, totally, in the reality of Gina.

Gina was on a high.

‘She’ was so wrapped up in that last kiss, that never did ‘she’ even consider that there was a little boy somewhere inside ‘her’. It was at that point ‘she’ fell in love with Rob, which was to cause poor Martin endless distress for some time.

Rob, on the other hand, was simply confused. It was after about twenty minutes that he forgot that Martin was playing opposite him, and instead, he was facing a delightful girl, whose obvious age and maturity was so much older that he, that ‘she’ made him feel very self conscious.

By the last scene, there was no doubt as to who was in control, so he was swept along with events, as was everyone else. The kiss was so natural and right, that never did he once consider or think that he was kissing Martin. He kissed Gina, and it was a beautiful girl who kissed him back. Unbeknown to Martin, Rob fell a little in love with Gina at the same time.

Robin Parker looked at his watch, “Right boys, you’d better go to tea now and change afterwards. I want to see Rob, Martin, Jonathan, Andrew and Peter before you go, please.”

The others all rushed off, leaving the five key players behind. The Head departed, giving them his congratulations, and Hilda also stayed behind.

“That was very good, chaps,” said Robin Parker, then he looked at Gina. “And ladies, of course,” he added with a smile.

Jon and Andy laughed, but Gina blushed and looked down at ‘her’ feet.

“If we do the real thing like that we will do very well. Gina, you were wonderful, and the rest of you must try to get your lines right. Rob, try to relax earlier, you started off rather stilted. Why did you think that was?”

“I don’t know, sir, but once I got into it, I found it easier. Having Gina, I mean, Martin, to do it with, somehow made it easier,” he replied, grinning at Martin, who blushed again.

“Right, Jon, you must stop scratching your head, I know wigs are difficult to get used to, but it was not good to see. Again, you took your time to get into part. Any ideas as to why?”

“Like Rob said, sir, I was nervous to start, but Gina just got me going.”

“Right, okay, who’s next? Ah, Andy, you were very good, very funny, but please don’t scratch your crotch or your bum, even if it does get a laugh. Okay?”

“Yes sir,” said a beaming Andy, who had thoroughly enjoyed his part.

“Finally, Peter. You are supposed to be a gang leader; you didn’t convince me you could lead a pack of Brownies. Be more assertive and hard. Imagine you are back on the rugger pitch, and you want the ball. Okay?”

“Yes sir,” said the shy Peter. He was a big lad, but was really so laid back, he was horizontal.

Robin looked at Gina for a final time. The ‘girl’ looked back at him, from under ‘her’ eyelashes. Robin swallowed, for he too, now recognised in Martin that which Hilda England had already perceived. He knew that this would take careful handling, as he did not wish to cause the boy more anguish than was probable or even likely.

“Gina, after tea, I want you to come back here and Mrs England and I will go over some little tricks that will give you an extra dimension to your part.” He looked at them all, and said, “I think you all agree that our leading lady carried the rehearsal, and she did brilliantly.”

They all agreed and gave ‘her’ a round of applause. Then they went off to have tea, still in costume.

The others were already in the dining room, and the rest of the school were in prep time. Rob and Martin walked over together, a little behind the other three. Rob glanced uncertainly at his companion. He knew that he was Martin, underneath, but he could see no sign of him in the person he was walking along side.

This ‘girl’ was so elegant and feminine, everything about ‘her’ was female, and poor Rob was hopelessly confused. Here was a thirteen-year old boy, passing through puberty, so realising the attraction of the opposite gender, only to be confronted by a member of the his own gender, who, to all intents and purposes, looked, sounded, and behaved just like a very attractive girl!

“You really look the part, I actually thought you were a girl for most of the play,” he said, embarrassed to admit it.

“Thanks, I really felt like a girl. To be honest, I quite like acting, and it seems to come easily to me,” ‘Gina’ replied.

“You don’t have to keep acting, you know. You can be yourself now,” Rob said, as he noticed that Martin still stayed in character as Gina.

Gina stopped, ‘her’ feet together, ‘her’ hands held in front of ‘her’, and ‘she’ looked at Rob, who was surprised to see tears in ‘her’ pretty eyes.

“Rob, can you keep a secret?” ‘she’ asked, ‘her’ voice quavering.

“What?” said Rob, looking worried.

“I don’t have to act to be Gina, as it’s just natural for me. I have to act all the time to be Martin. What’s wrong with me?” ‘She’ asked.

Rob felt more confused; all the edges had been blurred. He could no longer see where Martin stopped and Gina started. The girl in front of him was a girl. Maybe not underneath, but to every sense he had, Gina was real, and he felt like holding ‘her’ close. The little fact that Martin was in there, somewhere, stopped him.

He reached out his right hand and put in on ‘her’ left shoulder, touching ‘her’ bare skin, where the strap of ‘her’ dress crossed. Gina tilted ‘her’ head towards the hand, and lifted that shoulder slightly. ‘She’ raised ‘her’ right hand across ‘her’ body and touched his hand, and gave it a little squeeze. They both sensed a slight thrill, each recognising that there now existed an unspoken bond between them.

Gina smiled at him, and said, “Thanks for that, Rob. I needed to know.”

Then they quickly let go, in case they were seen.

“What happens now?” Rob asked, his mind in a whirl.

“We have tea.” said Gina.

He stopped and looked at ‘her’, as sure as anything, this was a girl.

“You know what I mean.” he said.

“You and I both know that nothing happens now. We both get on with our lives, and what we may want will never be possible. All I ask is that you never tell anyone. Please Rob!” Gina was now almost crying with frustration and anger.

Frustration at not being allowed to be a girl, and anger at the society what drew up such rigid lines.

“Gina, no, Martin. I will never tell anyone. I know what you really are, but it pains me that I can’t help you. If ever a miracle happens, come and find me. Okay?” Rob said with a grin.

“Okay. I promise,” said the ‘girl’, who quickly looked around, went up on ‘her’ toes and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “I suppose I’d better start acting and become Martin again.”

Rob laughed, and said, “I suppose.”

The two went towards the dining room. As they approached Rob went to the lavatory, and Martin realised that he too needed a pee. At that moment, young Wormley walked very quickly round a corner and very nearly bumped into the same lady.

Martin fell back into the character of Gina, and said, “Hello, still rushing, I see?”

“Yes Miss. Sorry, Miss.”

“It’s all right. Can you tell me where the ladies loo is?” ‘She’ asked.

“Yes Miss, it is down the corridor and on the left. I’ll show you if you like.” With that, he walked off with Gina following.

At the door to the ladies, ‘she’ thanked him and went in. Faced with cubicles only, Gina went into the nearest one, and pulled down ‘her’ knickers and tights. A rather pathetic little worm uncurled from between his legs, he looked at it with a deep loathing.

He sat down and did what he had to do, pushed his horrible little piece of genitalia back between his legs, pulled his clothes back into place then flushed and left the cubicle. He repaired some mascara that had run with a piece of tissue, and looked at the girl looking back at him.

“Why, oh why aren’t you real?” he wailed at his reflection. Then he pulled himself together and went to tea.

The mood at tea was boisterous. The cast were feeling good about the rehearsal, as they were more confident that they could do it for real. Martin tried to join in, managing to give the impression of being just like the rest. Occasionally he caught Rob looking at him in a strange and almost possessive way. His heart gave a little flutter each time he saw him watching.

After tea, Rob and Martin were the last to finish.

“What are you doing now?” Rob asked.

“I have to go back to the hall, as they’ve got some ideas for my character,” Gina said, brushing ‘her’ hair from ‘her’ face with a hand, in a very feminine gesture. No matter how hard Martin tried, whilst wearing these clothes, he could not be anything other than Gina.

“Can I come with you?” Rob asked.

Gina smiled at him, and Rob’s heart melted.

“Would you? I’d love that, but what would everyone think?” ‘she’ asked.

“I don’t care what others think.” Rob leaned across the table. “Look, Marty, Gina, or whoever the hell you are. You’ve got me confused, as I know you’re Martin, and as Martin, I accept you as a friend. But, I also know you aren’t Martin. At this moment you are anything but Martin, and I want to be with the person you are now!”

A sparkle came to the girl’s eyes, as Gina came back with a vengeance. Martin was sent as far away as was possible.

‘She’ looked from under ‘her’ eyelashes at this earnest and sincere boy, who was frowning so hard ‘she’ thought his eyebrows would start mating.

‘She’ laughed, a delightful and musical sound, which surprised both of them.

“The person I am now wants you to be with me,” ‘she’ said. “You realise that this is going to be hard? The way it will look if we are not careful.”

Rob nodded.

Gina continued, “Look, the reality of this is simple. To the world, we are two classmates, who are involved in a play together. So far as we are concerned, we must never let it be seen as anything else, okay?”

Rob nodded again, but he was still frowning. Gina looked around and, noticing they were alone, ‘she’ reached across the table and took his hand; ‘her’ heart was thumping.

“Look Rob. Whatever I feel and whatever you feel, we can’t deny it, but we must never let anyone else see it. It could destroy us both, forever! Okay?” ‘She’ so wanted to tell him that she loved him, but knew that it would be a grave mistake.

Rob nodded again, looking into those wonderfully appealing eyes framed in mascara and blue. His head and his heart were in conflict, and Gina could sense it. ‘She’ squeezed his hand again, and said.

“I promise that Martin will never behave like Gina, and he won’t expect anything. Okay?” she said.

“Gina, I’m so confused. Who are you, really?” Rob said.

“Who do you want me to be?” ‘she’ asked, tossing ‘her’ head, and causing ‘her’ blonde curls to swirl around.

“I think I want you to be Gina.” he replied.

“Then, at this moment, I am Gina,” ‘she’ declared, laughing. “Come on, let’s go to the hall.” They stood up and started walking out of the dining hall, still holding hands. Just before opening the door, they stopped, and faced each other. Rob was still a few inches taller, despite her high heels, so he looked down into Gina’s eyes.

‘She’ looked back at him, and licked ‘her’ glossy red lips in anticipation.

Slowly, hesitatingly, almost in slow motion, he bent his head down towards ‘her’. ‘She’ reached around his neck and pulled him to ‘her’, their lips met.

The kiss lasted for only a second, but Rob felt himself responding eagerly, and he felt himself hardening in his trousers. He ran his hand across ‘her’ bottom and pulled ‘her’ gently against him, ‘she’ had both hands behind his neck and was thrusting ‘her’ pelvis against him, then ‘she’ drew away, smiling at Rob.

“You’ve messed up my lipstick now, and it’s all over you,” ‘she’ giggled. ‘She’ produced a tissue from somewhere, and wiped the lipstick of Rob’s lips. Then ‘she’ got him to tidy up ‘her’ lips. While he carefully cleaned around ‘her’ full red lips, he felt a hand gently caress the outside of his trousers.

“Don’t do that,” he said, frowning.

“Why not, you like it?”

“Maybe. But don’t, please. This is hard enough!” he said, feeling a mixture of confusion and desire, as well as some shame and guilt.

‘She’ smiled at him, “Okay. But remember, when the miracle happens you will be the second to know!” ‘she’ said, opening the door.

“The second?” he asked.

“I’ll be the first, but then I’ll be round knocking on your door!” ‘She’ laughed, and started to run away from him. He watched ‘her’ run. ‘She’ even ran like a girl, with ‘her’ arms going out to the side. He shook his head, it was getting too much!

He arrived at the hall a few seconds after Gina, where ‘she’ was already in deep conversation with Mrs England.

Robin Parker was drinking coffee from a big white mug.

“Rob, are you all right?” he asked, sensing that something was changed.

“Fine sir,” Rob replied. Then he dropped his voice, and said, “Actually, sir, I’m a little confused. Is that a girl or a boy?”

Robin Parker burst out laughing.

“You too? What, with the Headmaster, you, me, Mrs England, and nearly everyone else, all asking the same question. All I ask you is - what do you see?”

“I see a girl!” There was no doubt and no hesitation in his voice.

“Then, at this moment she must be a girl. Believe me, I have never in all my years ever experienced such a total and convincing transformation as this one.” Robin Parker shook his head. “But remember, after the day is over, we all must go back to normal. You understand how important that is?”

“What is normal, sir?” Rob asked.

Robin parker looked at the boy, for whom he felt much sympathy, as he recognised the signs.

“Normal is what our society decrees at any given moment. Sometimes one or two people fall outside of that. And, I fear that young Collins will probably be one of them,” Mr Parker declared sadly.

Rob was silent for a moment, and they both watched at Gina went through a small dance routine. ‘She’ was graceful and the dance was mildly erotic, particularly when ‘she’ spun and her dress flew up, exposing ‘her’ long slender legs.

“It seems so unfair, sir,” said Rob.

“What is?”

“That ‘she’ is not allowed to be what ‘she’ wants to be,” the boy said.

Robin Parker was surprised at the depth of understanding that the boy clearly held.

“Martin is not going to find life kind, that’s for sure,” he told the boy. “How about you, what effect does it have on you?”

Rob looked at him, “I’m a bit confused. When I was in the play, I knew at the start that it was Martin dressed up. But as we went on, I lost Martin, and this older girl appeared, and seemed to take over. By then end, I only saw the girl. Then at tea, the girl remained, and Martin has never come back. Don’t get me wrong, Martin is a friend, and I like him, but I could never fancy him. The girl is different. I get a strange feeling about her, as she is so unlike Martin, which I can’t explain. When we kissed in the play, I wasn’t kissing Martin I was kissing Gina. I find it very confusing.”

“Don’t worry too much, lad. Drama gets to you. You simply got so into character, each of you, so for a period of time, the play became reality, and you both became the characters. The only difference is that Gina doesn’t want to go back to being Martin. There is the problem, and it’s going to be tough on Martin!”

They sat and watched for a while. Mrs England had a very attentive pupil, and Gina eagerly sopped up everything the older woman said.

Finally, after nearly an hour, Mr Parker announced that the session should end. Gina looked very downcast, as the time had come to change out of the feminine attire. Mr Parker almost suggested that he could keep it on, and even get up into it in the morning, but before he could say anything, it was Hilda who spoke.

“Martin, it’s time to go and change. You must be back here early tomorrow to change back into Gina, but she must stay here overnight,” she said, very firmly.

Gina’s head came up, and her eyes sparkled, close to tears.

“Come on Marty, I’ll wait for you,” Rob said.

The girl’s head swung round so as ‘she’ looked at him a small smile came to ‘her’ lips. Rob recognised what he feared, but smiled in return.

“Okay, I won’t be long.” Gina made ‘her’ last exit of the day.
 
 
Twenty minutes later, a rather despondent Martin appeared, his long hair brushed back and damped down. Devoid of make up, and wearing his grey shirt and trousers, he was looking dreary and very plain compared to his female finery.

Gone was the elegant mature young lady, replaced by the awkward little boy. He gave the three of them a small smile.

“I’m sorry, I seem to have let Gina take over, a bit,” he said, his voice quiet and hesitant. Mrs England was quite taken aback. The transformation had been incredibly profound.

The two boys walked off together. Rob was feeling happier now, as there was nothing remotely attractive about Marty, so he felt that things were getting back to normal.

Marty, on the other hand, was miserable. The memory of the kiss stayed with him, so his desire to reach out and hold Rob’s hand again was almost overwhelming. However, dressed as he now was he knew he couldn’t, and wouldn’t. He felt cheated and dirty. His true self was hanging on hangers in the dressing room, so he was now playing a part for which he had no inclination. The rest of the day was depressing.

When he went to bed, he lay awake thinking on the events that had taken place. The play was fun, and he had loved every minute of it, but the kiss in the dining room had been the cherry on the top. His fingers sought out his little worm, at which he tugged in the vain hope it would come away in his hand. Oh, how he hated that little worm. He tucked it between his legs, locking it into place. He ran his hand over his smooth and flat pubic area, devoid now of any male features.

With his other hand, he felt his nipples, trying to pull the skin out to make some breasts. As ever - nothing happened.

The girl inside him began to cry, her silent tears flowing in the darkness. He cried out to an unseen God to turn him into a girl. There were no sobs, just a steady flow of misery, until the despairing boy fell asleep on a damp pillow.
 
 
Chapter 3
 
 
Martin awoke early, before anyone else, and his first action was always the same, every morning. His hand flew to between his legs, in the hope that he would find anything but that horrible little worm.

Much to his disappointment, the worm was still there! He got out of bed and went to the lavatory. He cleaned his teeth, staring at the boy in the mirror.

He noticed some blue make up in the corner of his eye, so he felt a tang of excitement as he realised that he could be Gina again later. He instantly felt better, and went back to the dormitory. He lay in bed, with the early morning sunshine streaming through the window. He dug out his book and read for a while.

He loved books, as he could lose himself in a book, so for a short time reality was non-existent. Martin hated reality, as it meant that he had to be something he hated so much.

The bell went at seven-fifteen, so he was up and dressed quickly. After breakfast there was assembly, during which the Commander stood up and made an announcement.

“As you all know, it is customary for me to announce the names of the two boys who will be the head boy and deputy head boy for the coming year. Next term will see Robert Alexander as the next head boy, and Martin Collins has agreed to be his deputy.”

There was a round of applause, and Rob looked very surprised. Martin had forgotten all about it, so he grinned sheepishly.

“Just for the record,” the Commander continued. “Martin is the fourth member of his family to pass through this school, and all have been head boys or deputies, so well done, Martin, for keeping the family tradition.”

Martin blushed, bowing his head, thankful that few could see him.

The rest of the morning passed without incident, so he tried to be as normal as possible, particularly with Rob, who kept giving him worried glances.

They all went to lunch as usual, and the Headmaster sat with Mrs Hesketh on a table of their own at one end of the long dining room. The boys all sat on tables of ten, ranging down the hall, in two rows. There were two places on the Head’s table, and two boys always sat with them, on a rotation basis. On this occasion, the current head and deputy head boys sat with the Headmaster.

At the end of the meal, the Head rang his little bell.

“Right boys, as you know the school play is having its first performance today, so I want all of you in the theatre by six o’clock. The cast will have sandwiches brought over at four, and then a late supper is being laid on after the peformance. Mr Parker, do you wish to say anything?”

“Thank you Headmaster. Cast, please be over for a rehearsal at two, which will give us time to get things ready on time. Thank you.”

The cast were all in the hall by two o’clock. Hilda, Mr Parker and Mrs Hesketh were already there when they arrived.

“Okay, girls, off you go with the ladies. The rest of you, I want to run through a few of the gang scenes. We are really not as convincing as I should like,” Mr Parker told them.

The ‘girls’ followed the Head’s wife into the smaller dressing room, and started to strip off their school clothes. Martin was almost shaking with excitement, and Mrs England watched with a small smile. She observed the boy discard his school clothes into an untidy heap, while he selected the female attire, as if they were the crown jewels.

“Martin, once you have your underwear on, can you come over here?” Mrs England said.

Within seconds, Martin was standing beside her, holding two empty balloons in his hand.

“You won’t need those, today,” she told him, taking a box from her bag.

“These are called breast forms. They’re made from silicone, and covered in a flesh-coloured, rubbery skin. They designed for women who have their breasts removed because of breast cancer, so they wear them before they have implants. However, they can be used in the theatre, either for men who are doing what you are doing, or by women who want to make their breasts look bigger.

“They look and feel much more like the real thing, so as you can see, they even have quite large nipples. I’m going to lend these to you for your three performances, but I want you to look after them.”

She took them out of the box, and helped Martin put them into the cups of the bra. His reaction was as if she had given him the most valuable gift, and he was grinning from ear to ear.

They went through the familiar routine, so within moments Gina was back. This time, she was a new improved version, and as Robin Parker saw her walk into the main dressing room, he was once again astounded at the difference. He couldn’t actually identify what that difference was; it was the same dress, the same shoes, the same hairstyle, and even the make up was the same. He noticed that she was wearing nail extensions, and they made her hands look incredibly elegant, and that she has some bracelets on her bare wrists. Then he noticed her breasts. His attention was initially drawn to the slightly protruding nipples, but then their general movement as the girl walked across the room. He could not take his eyes away from them.

Finally, he managed to drag his gaze from the chest region, glancing at the girl’s face, noticing that her eyes sparkled with excitement. It dawned on Robin that he was seeing the human equivalent of a beautiful butterfly breaking forth into the sunshine. He felt a guilty pang as he realised he was the one to make her change back into a grub.

Yesterday, she was seventeen going on eighteen, but today she was nineteen going on twenty! There was something about this girl that defied reason. There was total silence, as everyone stared at her. Robin realised that had Martin been the centre of attention, he would have curled up and died. Conversely this girl thrived on the attention. It was almost as if she drained strength from the attention, and the more people looked at her, the more she grew in stature and confidence.

She walked up to him and said, in a lazy drawl, “Why Mr Parker, my eyes are up here!”

Robin realised, with great embarrassment that he was staring at her rising breasts once again. He went bright red and looked at her eyes. They mocked him, and Robin Parker was instantly bewitched by her very presence. There was no way he could think of this person as anything other than a girl, and as he glanced around the room, he was not alone

Rob stared at Gina, all his confusion all melted away. Marty was nowhere in sight, as the Gina he was beginning to adore returned to him. Yesterday he began to relate to her after the play had started, but today he had already started.

He pulled up a chair, and said, “Sit here, Gina, and watch the rest of us get ready.”

“Thanks Matt,” said Gina, in her American accent, but smiling warmly at him. Rob’s heart went aflutter.

Andy made slobbery kissing noises on the back of his hand, causing everyone to laugh. The ice was broken, so the preparations continued. Only Mrs England noticed the meaningful glances and little smiles being exchanged between the leading couple.

She shook her head and walked over to Gina.

“Gina, come with me for a moment, I need to tell you something,” she said.

Gina stood up and followed her into the hall, where the props team were getting things ready. They walked to the back, and Mrs England asked Gina to sit down, and then sat next to her.

“I want to tell you something important, and I don’t want you to take offence, neither do I want you think that I’m criticising you. But you need to know some facts of life. I’m sorry to do this now, but I don’t want you or young Rob to get hurt.”

Gina was staring intently at her.

“Do you know what a transsexual is?” she asked.

Gina nodded.

“What do you think it is?” she asked.

“It’s what I am. A person trapped in the body of the wrong gender,” the girl replied, without hesitation.

“Right. I’m relieved that you already know. When did you first realise you may be?”

“I read a lot, and I don’t think I’m stupid. I only accepted it recently, I had first thought I was a homosexual, but when I’m a boy, I don’t fancy boys. Then I thought I was a transvestite, but that’s silly, as I have been dressed like this three times now, and I don’t get any sexual feeling at all. So then I realised I must be a transsexual. I may have the body of a boy, but I am really a girl,” she said, defiantly.

Hilda patted the girl on the shoulder.

“I know you are, you know you are, but the world does not. You may fool some people, but many will never be accepting. Now take young Rob,” she said.

“What about him?” the ‘girl’ asked, colour rising in her cheeks, as she raised her chin defensively.

“I’m saying nothing, but I’m not blind, and if you two are not careful, you’re both going to come a cropper!”

Gina said nothing, but flushed a deep red colour. Hilda knew that she was right.

“Oh, Gina, Gina, you poor soul. You know you cannot have what you want? Not here and not now. There may come a time and a place, but it isn’t here. Can’t you see that?” Hilda said very kindly.

The girl was on the brink of tears, and Hilda did not want to ruin ‘her’ first performance.

“Look, I was the only one who saw. You must be so careful, for both your sakes. You are both so young. The world is a very cruel place for anyone who is slightly different and, believe me, you do not want to start this young. Just enjoy the play, be who you feel you want to be, but don’t get emotionally involved with anyone, and I mean particularly Rob. For his sake and yours. You are not ready for this, either of you. Are you, really?”

Gina shook her head.

“Were we that obvious?” she said, in a small voice.

“To me, dear, only to me. But if you continue, everyone will notice. I sense you are confusing the heck out of poor Rob. Do you understand?”

Gina was looking at her hands, which were clasped in her lap. She nodded, lifting her head and looking at Hilda.

“Why?” she asked.

“Who knows? You are far too beautiful to be a boy,” Hilda reached out and gently stroked the girl’s face.

“Now don’t cry, and knock them dead!” she said.

Gina sat quietly for a moment, and Hilda felt guilty that she had knocked all the stuffing out of her.

Then the girl raised her head, lifted her chin, swept her hair back and smiled her charming smile.

“Thank you,” she said.

“For what?” asked Hilda.

“For caring and understanding. It makes it all easier,” Gina said, standing up.

Hilda was worried that she had gone too far.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“You have confirmed to me what I already knew. I am a girl, and I’m an actress. To the world, I’m a boy, but that will change. I know what I want, and by golly I’m going to get it! I may have to wait, but I can be patient, and I promise that I won’t put Rob in any danger.

“Mrs England, I know I’m only twelve, but at this moment I look and feel an eighteen year old girl, so I hope I can be a wise eighteen. I would hate to hurt anyone, particularly Rob. Believe me, I do understand how difficult I’m going to find things. I’m strong, and I will be the person I want to be. I have found this acting so much fun, so I know I can act a boy’s part until he grows old and dies. But that will never happen. You see, I believe in miracles, and that’s all it will take, one small miracle. Just you watch!”

With a smile, Gina turned and strode to the front of the hall, and Mrs England breathed a sigh of relief. If anything, the girl was now even stronger, and Hilda began to believe that she would actually achieve her ambition. It seemed ludicrous, but for some reason, Hilda began to believe in the miracle that Gina so desperately wanted.

There was half an hour to go, and the cast were making those final touches that were so important. Hilda came up the front too, and helped Jon with his costume.

Gina went over to Rob, as he read through his lines.

“Rob, have you got a moment?” she said. There wasn’t a person in the room who considered Gina anything other than a girl, at this moment.

“Sure. What?” he asked.

“Out the back. It won’t take long,” she said, quickly walking into the back room. Rob followed her, feeling very uncertain and a little nervous. Ever since the kiss in the dining room, he was a little scared of his own feelings.

Gina closed the door and turned to faced him. She saw his worried expression and laughed. Reaching out with her hand, she gently stroked his cheek, then dropped her hand to her side.

“Dear Rob! I’ve been such a fool. Please forgive me?”

“For what?” he asked, a little surprised.

“For everything, you thick-head. For feeling what I feel, for being what I am, and for confusing us both. Rob, I want to be your friend. We are going to be together in this school for another year, and then if we both pass common entrance, we are both going to different public schools. I can’t live without your friendship, so don’t be confused. You’re a normal guy, and I’m the problem, as I’m something else! Until I really become the person I want to be, I’ll not be anything other than a friend to you, and would ask the same from you. I won’t ever forget that kiss, but unless we get to do some more acting, it will be the last one, other than to do with the play. Is that okay?” Gina said.

Rob felt an enormous weight lift from his shoulders. He was so worried about what was happening to them both, that it was causing him problems remembering his lines. He smiled in relief.

“Thanks, Gina, but you were not the only one at fault. I wanted to kiss you as much as you wanted to kiss me. I know that you are really a girl, deep down. But we have to live in the real world, and I want to be your friend too,” he replied.

Gina held out her hand, and Rob shook hands with her.

“Friends?” she asked.

“Friends!” he replied. Then he was confused, because he found that he now wanted to kiss ‘her’ even more!

Gina smiled, and said, “If you feel how I feel, then we have got to be strong!”

He nodded, noticing that he still held her hand. He looked at it. It was long and slender, with long beautiful nails, and the bracelets on her arm jangled. He looked into her eyes.

“Very strong!” he said, releasing her hand. They stared at one another, each wanting to hold the other, but neither wanting to be the first to move.

Gina smiled and said, “Who knows what’s ahead?” Then she turned and walked to the door. There she stopped and, without turning round, said. “Break a leg, Rob!” Then she opened the door and walked out.

Rob stood for a moment and tried to get his thoughts in order. On the one hand, she had released him from a feeling of guilt and responsibility, making it plain that their relationship had developed into something more manageable. On the other hand, she had been so mature and sensible that he found himself admiring her all the more. Marty was non-existent at this moment, so Rob tried to focus on the reality of Martin and the days to follow. He told himself over, and over: Martin is Gina; Gina is Martin. Then he thought, Gina is a beautiful girl, and I am her only friend. He held on to that thought, as it was the one he wanted to be true.

He then left the room and joined the others on the stage.

Mr Parker called them to order, giving them their final instructions.

Hilda noticed that Rob seemed much happier and was not looking so worried. She went up to Gina and whispered, “What did you say to Rob?”

“What he needed to hear,” she whispered back. “Just friends!”

“Good girl. That was very brave,” Hilda said. She noticed that Gina’s bottom lip quivered a little, and her eyes were rather too moist.

“It was very hard!” she said.

Hilda touched her on the arm. “Don’t cry, as you have to be strong. Things can only get better.”

Gina turned to look at her.

“Only one thing will make things better. Oh, Mrs England, do you pray?”

Hilda was surprised at the question, but she answered, “Yes, dear, sometimes I pray.”

“Then pray for my miracle. Pray every night just as I have done every night since I was six!”

“Oh, you poor girl. That long?” Hilda said, only just comprehending how deep the feeling went.

Gina nodded, her earrings jangling.

“Of course I’ll pray. But what am I to pray for?”

The girl turned and looked at her. “Do you really have to ask?”

“No, I’ll pray for the girl on the inside to become the girl in total, all right?”

“Thank you. I mean it, thank you. I’ve never been able to talk to anyone about this. It means so much to me.”

“You’re very welcome. Now go on and give the performance of your life.”

Gina nodded and kissed Hilda on the cheek. Then she jumped up and almost skipped onto the stage.

Robin Parker was organising the fourth formers to hand out the programmes. He checked though them and noticed a typing error. Instead of GINA BAKER…….MARTIN COLLINS, it read - GINA BAKER……..MARTI COLLINS. They had left out the ‘N’ on Martin.

A young lad called Wormley was speaking to another boy, Smith.

“That’s her! That’s the girl who I bumped into,” he said, pointing at Gina.

“Who is she? Isn’t she the one who was with the Head and gave us a roasting for mucking about. The Head called her Miss Collins,” said Smith.

“I don’t know. It says here she is a Marti Collins.”

At that moment, Andy overheard, so he waddled over, dressed as the Italian matron, with huge balloon breasts.

“She’s the cousin of Collins in the second form. She’s training to be an actress, so is helping out,” he said, and wandered off again.

Robin Parker had to smile, but said nothing. He knew that within moments, this piece of disinformation would be spread around the whole of the school.
 
 
The performance that night was a success. A few lines were messed up, but it went better than Robin Parker could have hoped. As they were only performing in front of the school, the cast were relatively relaxed. However, the next three performances were in front of parents and outsiders. That would be a whole different ballgame.

The finale was as good as in rehearsal, and he felt that the pair prolonged the kiss rather too much, but Gina and Matt were superb, in fact the whole cast were far better than in the rehearsal. Gina looked fabulous and she and Matt were given a standing ovation at the curtain call. Robin realised that at no point did he think she was anything other than a beautiful girl. He felt rather guilty about some of the feelings he experienced.

After the audience had left, the cast walked over for their late supper. As they reached the main building, Martin found himself mobbed by a group of fans.

Andy sidled up to him and said, “Marty, I’m sorry mate, but it seems they think that you are your cousin called Marti!”

“How did they get that idea? What did you tell them?” Marty asked, as he was not sure to be pleased or cross.

Andy grinned and shrugged. “I may have mentioned that Marti Collins was your cousin who was training to be an actress. Or something like that,” he said.

Seeing Gina, the group of 20 or so fourth formers, rushed over.

“Miss Collins, Miss Collins, can we have your autograph please?” they chorused.

Robin and Hilda laughed, and Marty was very gracious. Back in character as Gina, the girl spoke to all the young fans, writing in their little books or whatever they gave to her.

When they had gone, she saw that the cast had all gone in for supper, only Robin Parker remained.

“How do you feel?” he asked.

“Absolutely wonderful!” Gina said. “I’ve never felt as good as this, ever!” She raised her arms up and made a little pirouette.

“Remember this moment. When things are bad, hold on to this moment. You always need moments like these to make life bearable,” he told her.

Then he said. “Martin, it is time to come back to reality.” He was worried about the boy, as he felt that Martin was near to cracking. But the girl/boy surprised his teacher.

“I know. I really am okay now. You see, yesterday I thought I was a boy who wanted to be a girl, but today I realise the truth. I can live with the truth, as it’s easier,” Martin said.

“What is the truth?” asked Robin, a little perplexed.

“The truth? The truth is simple. I’m a girl, but my body is lying! Oh, and sir?”

“Yes. What?”

“Can you call me Marti from now on. I think it is quite appropriate, don’t you?” Marti, every inch a girl, turned on her heel and went to have tea. Robin Parker was alone, a puzzled and confused man.

Robin later walked into the dining room to find the cast in high spirits. Marti was sitting next to Rob and they both appeared to have lost the awkwardness that was apparent before the play. Robin put it down to nerves. Neither of the boys was going to enlighten him. Marti was still playing the girl, or rather, Marti was a girl, and had not yet gone back to playing a boy.

Robin Parker had felt sorry for the child. He was now unable to define, in his own mind at least, what gender to use in respect of Marti. He realised that he thought of Marti more as a ‘her’ that a ‘him’. He shook his head. Twelve-year-old boys shouldn’t have to put up with this kind of shit!

Marti caught his eye and gave him a slow wink of a mascara-laden eyelid. Robin no longer felt sorry for her, here was one person who knew her own mind, and to the devil with convention and social mores. Such was the impact she had on him, Robin Parker never thought of Marti as a boy ever again, even when he was in normal attire!
 
 
The next day, the whole school was talking about the play. There were several incredulous fourth formers who stoutly refused to believe that the beautiful girl they had believed was Martin Collin’s cousin was in fact Martin himself. This caused the rest of the school some degree of laughter, but the reality was far more profound. For, by the end of the play, there was only a handful of people who knew the truth, and the rumour had spread everywhere. In the light of her performance and appearance, the rumour was believed.

It was only at Assembly, the following morning, when the Headmaster, who had also heard the rumour, decided to stop it in its tracks. He found the whole situation highly amusing, and surprised his wife by announcing that he thought that, “Young Collins is a jolly good chap!”

But the rumour was not really going to help anyone, so the Commander said to the assembled boys.

“I think you will all agree that last night’s performance of the play was brilliantly done. I think we all ought to give credit to everyone involved. Mr Parker for writing and directing it. The second form, for filling the roles, making the set, for doing the lighting, and designing the programmes.

“I am, however, aware that the identity of the leading lady has been the subject of much debate and speculation. But I think you will all agree that Gina was played brilliantly and we must all thank the person who played her.

“In an all-boys school, it is often very hard to find willing volunteers to play the female parts. Often this can lead to teasing and name-calling. So it is to his credit that Martin Collins, whom I announced was to be the deputy head boy next year, took on this role and has displayed a rare and special talent. I was not alone in believing that Gina was a real girl, but, this may disappoint some of you, Gina was indeed played by Martin, and he was truly convincing. So, well done Martin, and well done all of you who took part. And good luck to you for the next performances.”

There was a stunned silence, as boys all looked round to try to see Marti, who, much to the surprise of Robin Parker, did not hide or shrink as he had on the previous day.

Something had changed with Marti, but from the inside. The boy seemed more confident, more in control. He sat with his classmates, and did not even blush. They were all grinning, so Robin watched Marti for a few moments.

Recalling the awkwardness that he displayed only a few days before, it was as if a switch had been pulled, and Marti had absorbed the confidence and poise of Gina. He had a glow to his face, and with his hair tied back, there was a visual crossover with his female character. As Robin watched he noticed the gestures and the way the boy moved, it was all in a subtly feminine manner, but muted somehow. He looked like a girl pretending to be a boy. Then it hit him; that was exactly what he was seeing!

The day passed, and the cast assembled in the hall once more. Hilda and Mrs Hesketh were both delighted to see the change in Marti, who was dressed way before he really needed to be, and even managed to put on her own make up. Hilda checked Gina over, and was amazed at the skill with which the girl had managed to put on makeup.

“Many girls take years to get the knack, you have picked it up very quickly!” she said.

“Thank you Mrs England. I had a good teacher!” she said, putting on her nail extensions.

“I prayed for you last night,” said Hilda.

The girl looked up at her, her eyes had a strange, wistful look. “So did I. I always do. One day, one day it will be answered. I just know it,” she said with a hopeful little smile.

Rob, dressed as Matt, came over and watched as Gina finished having her hair done.

“Hi Rob, do you want me?” Gina asked. Hilda smiled at her choice of words, and didn’t for a minute believe that they were accidental. But they went over Rob’s head, fortunately.

“Yeah, Mr Parker wants us to try something different in the second scene, when the rock and roll dance bit is on.”

“Oh yes, like what?” Gina asked, frowning. She didn’t like the idea of changes at this time.

Mr Parker took them onto the stage, and had the soundman play the music from the jukebox. They ran through the routine, and they danced as they had in the previous performances. Then Mr Parker showed them a couple of Rock and Roll moves, whereby the man swings the girl across each hip, and had them practice them. The couple picked it up very quickly, and he told them, “Look, I know this is last minute, but you can do it. If you don’t like the idea then just stick to the old script. But it is visually more exciting and makes the scene look slicker.”

They liked the idea, and ran through the moves a few times. Hilda, who had been a proficient dancer came over and gave them a few more ideas, and tips. She watched them for a while. She certainly knew what Gina saw in Rob, for he was a remarkable mature thirteen year old, and very handsome. They made a lovely couple, and Hilda offered another silent prayer for Marti’s miracle.
 
 
The audience began filing in, but parents were a new experience. Hilda noticed a woman wave at her, and she waved back and went over to her. It was her friend Mary Sanderson, who was now a theatrical agent, having once been an actress with Hilda.

“I am so glad you could come. I think you’ll be surprised with this little production!” Hilda told her.

“You must tell me all about it, who wrote it, who’s playing the parts, and everything,” said Mary.

“No, I want you to watch it first, and then we will talk. I think we may have found a special person. But just watch and see,” Hilda told her. They went and sat at the front, together.

All the cast, even Gina, were more nervous this time. Nerves made Andy become more of a clown, and he made everyone laugh. This lightened the atmosphere a little, then the curtain went up, and Gina made her entrance.

The programmes had not been altered, and so the audience were even more in the dark than the boys had been. Somehow, Gina was even better. Whenever she was on the stage, the play just sparkled, and everyone responded very positively. No lines were missed, all cues were taken, and Andy overacted and add-libbed outrageously. His balloons were filled to bursting point, and he scratched his bum at every possible opportunity.

Gina simply shone. Her voice was pitched just right, her accent was absolutely accurate, and her poise and mannerisms were so natural, that there was only one person in the audience who actually knew that Gina was actually a boy called Martin Collins. That person was Jenny Collins, Martin’s mother, who had come by herself, as Charles was in the Philippines on business.

She gazed with undisguised wonder at this lovely creature, who so captivated everyone’s hearts. She was in awe of the child’s whole presence and bearing. Here was the daughter that she thought she would never have! Tears started to well up in her eyes, and she sat back, totally drawn into the performance.

The dance scene was even better than Robin could have anticipated, the rest of the cast actually saw what was happening and pulled the coffee shop furniture out of the way, as Matt and Gina executed a brilliant little set piece to “Rock around the Clock” on the juke box.

“Who’s the girl?” Mary asked Hilda.

“I’ll tell you later,” Hilda replied with a smile.

“How did they manage to get a girl to come into the school, is she one of the teacher’s daughters, or something?” Mary persisted.

“I’ll tell you later. You can meet her,” Hilda replied.
 
 
The applause was deafening, as the finale had many of the mothers in tears, and one in particular!

The curtain fell on the lovers, and then rose once more on the assembled cast. They were grinning so much that Hilda started to laugh with pleasure. They had all now really experienced the joys of pleasing an audience, and there was nothing quite like the high it gives.

Hilda watched Gina, she was not grinning like the others, but she smiled in a serene and rather knowing way. She looked like she belonged on the stage, and as she and Matt came forward to take their bow, there was a certain skip in ‘her’ step. Matt bowed low, and Gina curtsied so low, Hilda gasped. How did she know how to do that? She wondered.

The applause magnified and threatened to take the roof off. Robin Parker joined them on stage, and waved Hilda up to join them. She went up and found herself holding Gina’s hand.

The girl looked at her and smiled.

“Now I know why you did it,” she said.

“Yes, and I think you may have found your vocation,” Hilda replied, as the cast took another bow.

The curtain fell for the final time, but the applause gradually died away.

Hilda turned to Marti and said, “There’s someone I want you to meet.”

“My mother is here. I should go and see her.” Marti looked a little worried.

“This won’t take long, I promise,” Hilda said.

“All right,” said Marti, smiling broadly.

They went into the now emptying hall, where Mary waited for them. Marti saw Jenny still sitting in her seat, so gave her a little wave and a smile. Jenny’s heart lurched. The play was over, yet the girl remained! She watched as her ‘daughter’ was introduced to another woman, and they shook hands. It was if she were watching a complete stranger. She didn’t know this child. Here, to all intents and purposes was a teenage girl, in full bloom, with a level of poise and confidence that Jenny found amazing.

She felt a touch on her shoulder, and jumped slightly. Turning she saw the man who had joined them on stage at the end.

“Hello, you must be Martin’s mother. I’m Robin Parker, and I’m afraid that I’m responsible for all this,” he said, as they shook hands.

“How did you know who I was?” Jenny asked.

Robin looked at her then at Marti, who was charming the socks off Mary Sanderson.

“The family resemblance is obvious. She could be your younger sister,” said Robin with a smile.

Jenny gazed at Marti for a while, then realising what the man had said, turned and said, “You said, ‘she’?”

“Oh yes, can there be any doubt? Mrs Collins, your Marti is a very talented actor, but unless I’m very much mistaken, there is a very troubled child underneath. Let me explain.”

Robin went on to tell Jenny about Marti’s gender crisis and spelled out exactly what he thought should be done. Jenny was shocked, and suddenly felt terribly guilty. She said “Oh God! It’s all my fault!”

“Not necessarily, but you must realise that, deep down, Marti is as much a girl as you are. It would be disastrous if that girl has to be so smothered as to cause a nervous or mental breakdown.”

“But what do we do?” she asked.

“I’m really not the man to ask. I suggest you see your doctor, and a psychiatrist. But it would be best that you talk it through with her,” Robin said.

“You used ‘her’ again,” Jenny observed.

“Over the last week or so, I have come to be as confused as I have ever been. I find it helps me to try to keep a level head. That child, at this moment, is a girl, and nothing you can say to me can alter my perception. Nearly everyone in the audience tonight believed that Marti Collins is a girl, and will be astounded to be told that she is in fact a twelve-year-old boy called Martin! Mrs Collins, you have a beautiful and talented daughter, take good care of her. Oh, and by the way, she calls herself ‘Marti’, with an ‘i’ now.”

Meanwhile, Mary was engaged in conversation with the star of the show. Hilda had simply introduced her to Mary by saying, “Mary, this is the heroine, Marti Collins. Marti, this is my old friend Mary Sanderson. She is a theatrical agent.”

Mary found the girl delightful and witty. She had a freshness about her that Mary found such a change from the females she came across in show business. The girl was obviously on a high, as she was very talkative, and her hands were everywhere. At no point did Mary suspect that she was talking to a boy, until she asked, “Where did you learn drama?”

“Oh, this is my first play. It’s such fun,” Marti replied.

“How did you manage to get roped into helping the school out? It really is very good of you, because it made all the difference,” Mary asked.

The girl looked at Hilda, and the two of them smiled, there was a secret between them, Mary thought. What could it be?

“Mary, Marti is a pupil here, in the school,” Hilda explained, enjoying her friend’s amazement.

“I didn’t know there were girls here. I thought it was all boys. Besides you are far too old to be with these boys,” Mary asked

“Mary, Marti is short for Martin,” Hilda had to explain further.

Mary stared at Marti, her mouth opening and closing, but making no noise.

“No! I don’t believe it. No way. Really?” Mary was absolutely shattered, she had seen drag queens and female impersonators, so met many transsexuals, both in the business and outside. Never had she been so totally convinced as to a person’s gender as this girl.

Marti smiled and nodded. Mary suddenly felt terribly sorry for her, no him, no definitely her!

“Well you fooled me!” she said. “You must give me a call when you leave school. I have no doubt that acting will be the perfect career for you!”

“I know, as I have to act a boy every day. Thanks, but I really must see my mum. It has been really nice to meet you. And I am a girl, really!” With that Marti walked away to greet a woman, who looked like an older version of herself.

Marti stood demurely in front of Jenny, with hands clasped in front of her in a very feminine fashion. The hall was empty now, as the parents were being given wine and cheese in the dining hall.

“Hi Mummy. Did you like the play?”

Jenny gazed at the creature before her, and tears welled up in her eyes. Marti also started to cry, and the two ‘women’ embraced.

“Oh Marti, can you ever forgive me? I didn’t know!” Jenny wailed.

Marti stroked her mother’s hair, and said, “It’s alright, Mummy. There is nothing to forgive. I’m still me, it’s just that I’ve at last found who and what I should be.”

Jenny held her ’daughter’ at arms length and looked at her. She wiped away some tears from the child’s cheek, and said, “You are so pretty, I am so proud of you!”

Marti smiled, and Jenny thought her heart would ache. The girl was stunningly beautiful.

Jenny looked her up and down, and was amazed at the breasts, which were so realistic and prominent.

“How did you manage to get those, they look real?” she asked.

Marti laughed and replied, “Mrs England gave them to me, they are silicone breast forms, and they use them in the real theatre. I love them, but I would rather have my own!”

“Oh Marti, what are we going to do?” Jenny asked.

“What do you mean?” Marti asked, frowning.

Jenny took her ‘daughter’s’ arm and they walked slowly out of the hall.

“Marti, I feel we need to do something about this. I think you should see a doctor, or something,” Jenny said.

Marti stopped, “Why, I’m not ill and I’m not mad, I’m simply a girl in a boy’s body. I’m what’s called a transsexual, and I must become a total girl.” There was no doubt, no uncertainty and no concern in Marti’s voice. Jenny was amazed, but at the same time horrified, because she was terrified at her husband’s reaction.

“Look, Mummy. I’m only twelve, so I know that nothing will happen until I’m at least sixteen. There is no point seeing a shrink until then, but if it will make you happy, then I will. But I do have other plans,” Marti said with a smile.

“Oh yes, like what?” Jenny asked.

“I can’t tell you, because I don’t really know, not fully. But if you ever get a phone call, and I say ‘it’s happened’, then you can forget your doctors and surgeons. Come on, you can have some wine and cheese.” Marti took Jenny over and they went into the hall.

Marti became somewhat of the centre of attention. By this time most people realised that Gina was a boy, and they all wanted to tell how they were fooled! Jenny found herself sidelined, and watched as her new ‘daughter’ bathed in the limelight. All Marti’s mannerisms were so feminine and right, that Jenny found herself convinced that Marti was, indeed, a girl!

As she stood and watched, Commander Hesketh came up to her, and offered her a glass of wine.

“It is lovely to see you again Mrs Collins. Martin really is a wonderful little actor, he completely fooled me the other day.” He went on to tell her about the incident in the hall.

Jenny was utterly astounded when he told her that he had selected Martin to be deputy head boy for the next year. She was thrilled, as Charles would also be pleased.

The evening wore on, and eventually the guests departed. Jenny hugged Marti, and came to realise that they had entered a new phase in their relationship.

“Marti, just know that I love you, whatever happens, remember that,” she said.

“I know Mummy, and I love you too. I’m just sorry that I’m so mixed up. But things will straighten up, just you see,” Marti said, and hugged Jenny.

Jenny held Marti, and realised that the girl was so much more real and full of life than the rather sad little boy. She found herself warming to her new ‘daughter’.

“What will I tell your father?” she asked.

“Nothing. He wouldn’t understand. I’ll tell him when we can’t pretend any more,” Marti replied, suddenly becoming so much more mature that Jenny realised.

“Goodbye, my love, I will see you in a week when you break up,” Jenny said.

”Yes, will Dad be home?” Marti asked.

Jenny shook her head. “Not until mid August, he is very busy. There will be just you and me for the first few weeks, the others are all off doing one thing or another,” she said.

Marti smiled, and it warmed Jenny’s heart.

“Good, you can teach me about make up and things,” Marti said.

“It doesn’t look as if you need any teaching. You look so lovely.”

The pair said their goodbyes next to Jenny’s car, and Marti watched Jenny drive off, a lonely figure in a black dress.

Marti stood for a while, reluctant to return to the hall and boy’s clothes. She looked at the stars, and prayed again, earnestly and deeply. A single tear rolled down her cheek. Then she heard a noise behind her, so turned round.

Rob approached her out of the gloom. He had changed into his uniform and blazer.

“I wondered where you were,” he said.

“I was just seeing my mum off,” Marti explained.

“You look very like her,” he said.

“Do I?” Marti asked, pleased.

“Yes, only you are prettier,” Rob said.

Marti felt a warm rush run through her body. She looked at Rob, and felt very shaky.

“Rob, let me go and change,” Marti said.

“Why?” Rob asked, frowning.

“Because if I don’t, I’m afraid of what might happen,” Marti said, unable to look at him.

“What might that be?” he asked quietly.

“You know,” Marti replied.

“Do I? Why don’t you tell me why I feel the way I do? Why do I want the play to be real and last forever? Why do I dream of dancing with you? Why are you so beautiful?” Rob asked.

Marti sobbed, and fell against his substantial chest.

Rob held the girl in his arms. They both knew the danger they could be in, but neither could do anything about it. Rob put his arm round Marti’s waist and led her off into the darkness. The cricket pavilion loomed out of the inky night, so they sat on the steps.

Marti was still crying, and Rob stroked her cheek.

“Shh, don’t cry. It’ll be alright,” he said.

“No it won’t! While I have this!” Marti indicated between her legs. “It will never be alright,” Marti said, very angry.

Rob was quiet, he held Marti’s hand, giving it a squeeze. Marti laughed.

“What is so funny?” he asked, in surprise.

“Just friends - that’s what we agreed.” Marti said.

Rob nodded, afraid to speak.

“Friends can rehearse, can’t they?” Marti asked.

“How do you mean?” Rob asked, confused.

“I don’t think we got the last scene quite right!” Marti said.

“Huh?”

The next thing Rob knew, Marti had flung both arms around his neck and was kissing him passionately. He responded after only a second, and the kiss lasted for minutes. Rob let his feelings go, and went with his heart, he stroked Marti’s shoulder and back, and they were deeply entwined.

Finally, Marti broke off the kiss.

“That was better, but if we stand up, we will be more like the script,” Marti said.

They stood holding each other, and kissed again. Marti felt Rob’s hands slide round to ‘her’ bottom and start to draw them close. ‘She’ felt his hardness straining against his trousers, and ‘she’ rubbed herself against him. Marti broke away.

“That’s enough!” Marti said.

“Why?” asked Rob, feeling confused.

Marti turned to him and said, “Because Rob, you deserve a real girl, and I don’t want you to get lumbered with something that is just a pretence. It is not fair to you,” Marti started to cry again.

“Marti, you are a real girl,” Rob said.

“No, I am not. Not yet,” she said.

They stood for a while.

“Come on, let’s go back to normal,” said Marti bitterly, leading Rob away from the pavilion.
 
 
The next two performances were as successful, after which the cast were treated to a superb meal in the theatre after their last show to four hundred local old people and two hundred others.

Once again, Gina’s identity caused quite a stir, and there was even a photographer from the local press. The ensuing article was very flattering for the school, and the picture of Gina and Rob at their curtain call made them both look very professional.

Mr Hesketh was delighted, and had the pair of them into his study. He presented them each with an original framed photograph, and told them that they were ‘jolly good chaps’.

The end of term arrived and everyone went home. Marti lived in Dorset, and Rob in Edinburgh, but they promised to keep in touch.

Soon Marti picked up from the station by Jenny, and was soon home again.
 
 
Chapter 4
 
 
The house seemed empty with all the boys away. The first thing Martin did was take off the hated school uniform. Jenny leaned against the door, watching Martin as he looked through the chest of drawers for something to wear. As each item was examined and discarded, the lad became more morose.

“Would you like to try on some of mine?” she asked, fed up with watching Martin’s obvious frustration.

Martin looked up, eyes sparkling, as a huge smile broke across his face. “Could I, really?”

So began the most wonderful day, for both of them. Jenny had the daughter she always wanted, and Martin became Marti, a girl, once more. Jenny gave Marti free rein in her wardrobe, and watched fascinated as the transformation took place in front of her very eyes.

She took down a white box from the shelf in her wardrobe.

“I bought you these. I know that I may be committing a silly mistake, but I thought you would need them,” she said, handing the box to Marti, who was muttering about balloons.

Marti opened the box, and gasped in pleasure when the breast forms came into view.

“Oh Mum, you shouldn’t have. Thanks,” Marti said, and hugged Jenny

Marti ended up trying on nearly everything, but settled for a short skirt, and a sleeveless top, held up with straps. She had no stockings or tights on, as it was a warm day, and wore a simple pair of open toe sandals, with two-inch heels.

She did her own make up, and Jenny helped with her hair. She put some nail varnish on’ her’ finger and toenails, and announced that she was finished. Jenny could find no fault, save perhaps the girl’s hips were rather too slender, but in a twelve-year-old girl, there was room to expand.

Marti spent the whole morning dressed like this, and come lunchtime, even Jenny was used to having a girl around the house. She watched as Marti kept looking at her reflection in the various mirrors around the house, and tweaking her hair, or repairing her make up. She was every inch the daughter she had yearned for.

After a snack lunch, Jenny had a sudden thought.

“Marti, how would you like to go shopping?” she asked.

Marti frowned, the prospect of taking off these clothes did not impress her.

“Why don’t you stay like that?” Jenny asked.

Marti grinned and jumped up, full of enthusiasm.
 
 
They set off to the town. Jenny lent Marti a shoulder bag, so together they put little necessities into it. Marti was bubbly all the way into Swanage, where they parked by the station. They had a wonderful afternoon, amongst the tourists, Marti just blended in. They spent ages in the clothes’ shops, in which Jenny found herself spending a small fortune on clothes for Marti, but not one pair of trousers amongst them.

They stopped in the sunshine for an ice cream on the sea front, sitting on the sea wall above the beach. Marti finished her cone first, and jumped onto the sand. Jenny watched as Marti took off her sandals and went paddling. As she watched, two teenage girls walked along and started to talk to Marti. Marti waved her arms, as if to show them directions, and they then talked some more.

Marti came back to Jenny, her young face lit up with a tremendous smile.

“They asked me if I wanted to do to a disco tonight,” she said.

“Are you going?” Jenny asked.

“No, but it was nice to be asked.” Marti put the sandals back on, and the pair of them headed off to the supermarket by the station.

They grabbed a trolley and went into the supermarket. As they walked up the aisle, Jenny heard her name being called, so she turned around.

It was her friend Sue Cartwright, with both twins in tow.

Her heart sank, so she looked round quickly, but Marti had disappeared.

“Jenny, how are you? I haven’t seen you for ages.”

“Hi Sue, I’m fine, and hi girls,” Jenny said.

The two women started to chatter, so the girls walked off, ending up by the CD/video rack, where Marti was standing. Marti was oblivious to the encounter, only aware that someone else was close by.

The girls looked at Marti, and then each other. Marti looked at them and then back at the rack. Then it dawned on ‘her’ who they were. She felt the colour rising in her face.

“Have we met?” Caroline asked.

Marti looked at her and gave an embarrassed smile.

“Yes,” Marti replied, somewhat timidly.

The girls stared at Marti, and then they twigged at the same moment.

“Oh my God!” said Amanda. “It’s not…”

“I’m Martina, my friends call me Marti,” Marti interrupted.

The girls giggled and Amanda said, “You look great, I would never have guessed. You haven’t had, you know, the operation?” she asked.

Marti shook her head. “No, but then I don’t need that yet.”

The twins grabbed Marti, each held onto an arm, both asking questions at once. To Marti’s relief they found it absolutely natural.

Caroline said, “I always thought you should have been a girl. Do you remember Tina?”

“I’ve never forgotten,” Marti replied.

They took an un-protesting Marti in search of their mother. The two women were still where they had left them. Jenny’s heart sank as soon as she saw them approaching. She saw Marti’s expression and hoped everything was alright.

Sue looked at the girls and then continued the conversation. Suddenly, she stopped in mid-sentence, and gawped at Marti.

She looked at Jenny and then at Marti again.

“Hi Mrs Cartwright,” said Marti.

“You remember Marti, don’t you Sue?” Jenny said, her heart almost still.

“Hello Marti. My, haven’t you changed?” she said, turning to Jenny, grabbing her arm. “Jenny, we need to talk, so I’ll call you, soon,” Sue said.

“Why don’t you come for tea, and bring the girls?” Jenny asked.

“What now?” Sue asked.

“Why not?” Jenny said.

“Okay. Have you finished shopping?”

“No, we’ve just got here. You?”

“The same,” Sue replied.

So, while the mothers shopped the three ‘girls’ went to the small coffee shop over the road. The twins were incredulous to see Marti, and had so many questions. Mart relaxed, and enjoyed their company.

“I know, Marti, quick, come with us,” Said Caroline.

Before Marti could react, the girls had taken her to the beauty parlour next door, and asked the girl to pierce Marti’s ears.

She had to sign a form, and gave her age as being eighteen. A few minutes later Jenny was astonished to see Marti with two brand new studs in both earlobes.

The rest of the day passed like heaven for Marti. The twins accepted her as being a girl, and never gave it another thought. At one point Amanda asked, “What do you do with your, you know what?”

Marti lifted up her skirt and pulled her knickers down. Her little worm was so tucked away, that the girls could initially see no difference between Marti and themselves. They both pulled their knickers down, and compared what was exposed.

“So where is it then?” Amanda asked.

“Where is what?” Marti asked.

“How did you turn into a girl?” Caroline asked.

Marti laughed, and showed them her worm.

The girls giggled.

“It’s tiny!” said Amanda.

Marti looked and thought that it had shrunk slightly.

“Where are your balls?” Asked Caroline.

“They must be inside me still. They’re supposed to drop down at puberty, I expect. My voice will go deeper at the same time,” Marti said, feeling a little dirty.

“I think you’re really a girl and that you’ve just got some extra skin or something. I’ve seen pictures of real willies and they are very different to that,” said Amanda. “You’re twelve now, how come you haven’t reached puberty? We’ve each had the curse, and our breasts are growing!”

The girls both proudly showed Marti their budding little breasts. They, in turn were fascinated with Marti’s breast forms, so each had a go trying them on.

Marti felt better when they were back where they belonged.

“Are you going to have to have an operation or something, then?” Caroline asked.

Marti shrugged. “I don’t know. It depends.”

“How come your mum lets you dress up like a girl?” Amanda asked.

“I think she always wanted me to be a girl. When I was at school I took the female lead in a play, and I realised that deep down I’m a girl. Mummy came to watch, and she was so convinced that she lets me be myself,” Marti explained.

“We always thought you were a girl. I think you’ve probably got girl stuff inside, but your crack has never opened. I expect if they cut you open, you’d be just like us,” said Caroline.

“Thanks a bunch, I don’t know if I want to be cut open!” Replied Marti.

The visit was soon over, Sue took the girls home.

Jenny sat down at the kitchen table and watched Marti wash up the cups.

“Sue thinks I am mad, letting you do this,” Jenny said.

“What, wash up?” Marti asked, teasing.

“No, to let you be a girl,” Jenny said.

“And?”

“What do you want?” Jenny asked.

Marti turned and faced her.

“I’m now closer to what I want. I know that it won’t be for always, but for now it is what I want.”

Jenny got up and hugged her daughter.

They had supper together and watched TV cuddled together on the sofa. At bedtime, Marti reluctantly took off ‘her’ clothes. Jenny came into the room and handed over a silk nightie.

“If you are going to be a girl, then be one all of the time. Have this, and enjoy it.”

Marti clapped her hands and pulled it over her head. Jenny noticed that Marti seemed to have no genitalia to speak of.

“Marti, what’s happening to you?” she asked.

“Why?”

“You seem to be missing something,” she said, and indicated the crotch region.

Marti looked, moving slightly so the little worm appeared.

“Unfortunately,” Marti said, but noticed that it seemed even smaller.

They said goodnight, and Marti fell asleep almost immediately, the happiest she had ever been.
 
 
The happiness lasted for four weeks. The twins were constant visitors, and often Jenny and Marti would go to their house. Sue came round, and began to see Marti for what she really was. But then Charles returned, and older brother Richard came home from cadet camp.

Marti disappeared, as did all her clothes, make up and laughter; and a very reluctant Martin appeared. Charles muttered about his hair and earrings, but as fashions were so vague, he had little impact.

Richard, a big and sociable seventeen, had a car — a mini, so kept buzzing off here there and everywhere. He had some friends with a boat at Studland, so spent most of the summer on the beach.

The other boys were all otherwise engaged, but occasionally they would pop in and grab a meal, and disappear again afterwards.

Marti would wear baggy shirts and shorts, and still managed to look like a girl. Jenny twice referred to him as ‘her’, and couldn’t help but think of him as a girl. Towards the end of the holidays, Charles returned to the Philippines, and the other boys disappeared again. Marti came bursting out from the wardrobe, and had a delightful week with ‘her’ mother.

The two of them grew closer and formed a special bond, which was to help them both over the coming years.
 
 
The end of the holidays arrived, and Martin went back to school, for his final year.

He arrived at school, with shortish hair, and no sign of the earrings, yet he managed to put them in every night. He entered into his new role as deputy head boy with enthusiasm, so even Rob was taken aback at his friend’s attitude.

The Commander was delighted, and the year started very promisingly. Martin was never a great rugby player, but he managed to become an excellent touch judge, so he went everywhere with the first team. He found the communal showers embarrassing, so tended to avoid them. He became aware that he was a very slow developer, and although delighted in one respect, but it made him very self-conscious.

Mr Parker sought out Martin one day.

“Marti, how is it going?” he asked.

“Fine sir. I’m really getting into this role!” Martin said, with a grin at the use of his feminised name. He made no attempt to correct the teacher.

“How do you fancy another play?” he asked the boy.

“This year, what with Common Entrance?” Martin asked.

“I was hoping to put one on at Christmas. It’s only the end of September now, and this time it would be only for one showing. We have permission to use the Town theatre.”

“What play?”

“I thought a musical, how about Oklahoma?” Robin asked.

Martin didn’t know about it.

“Are there any good parts?”

“For you, yes, the heroine is called Laurey, and the hero is Curly. Which part would you like?” Robin asked, teasing.

Martin looked at the man from under his long eyelashes, “You have to ask?” he said. “Who is going to be Curly?”

“I thought that Rob might like to do it,” Robin said.
 
 
Thus, the Christmas term was taken care of. Hilda England appeared and Mr Perry, the music teacher and choirmaster, helped with the musical side. Mrs Hesketh dug out her pins, and Martin clad himself in a more grown up cowgirl outfit, amongst others. Martin found it hard, but he managed to resist the urge to be too tactile with Rob. His heart fluttered whenever he was close, but he stuck to his guns and left him alone.

One day Hilda approached Martin, complimenting him on his singing.

“You have the most wonderful voice. It’s such a shame you may lose it,” she said.

“I don’t know if I will, as I’m still praying for my miracle,” the boy said.

“So am I. Is it working?” she asked, feeling so sad for the boy.

“I think it might be,” he replied with an enigmatic smile.

“Oh, how?” she asked, somewhat surprised.

“Ah, that’s for me to know. You’ll have to wait and see,” he said, before changing the subject.
 
 
The play was another smash hit, and even managed to get into a theatrical revue. One line in the piece caused great mirth, which for Martin was the cherry on the top!

The production of Oklahoma, staged by pupils from Halsey House, was as refreshing as it was delightful! The enthusiasm of the cast was only overtaken by the simply wonderful voice of the leading lady, played by a Miss Marti Collins. Miss Collins' talent managed to bring the show to greater heights, and she was ably supported by Rob Alexander as Curly. Young Alexander had a good voice, but not particularly loud. However, his confident and cheerful presence made the couple very credible and believable. I have always been wary of school productions, and was not anticipating the skill, talent and thoroughly bouncy performances I have just witnessed. I believe the world will see a lot more of Marti Collins, she was a joy to listen to, and a delight to watch.

 
 
The Christmas holidays arrived and Martin went home to a full house for a change. He was not happy, because he had no chance to be Marti again.
 
 
Easter term came and went, in which studies became serious. Then the summer arrived again, and they went whole hog for the common entrance exam.

The exam took place just after half term, and Martin found that he was swept along with the whole event. He was down to go to Granton College in Dorset, as his father and brothers had all been there. They had a 60% pass mark across the board, but Martin knew he could do it. The problem was he didn’t know if he wanted to. He didn’t want to be in another, rather austere, all-boys institution. However, he didn’t want to disappoint his father.

Rob’s name was down for a much more forward-thinking school in the Cotswolds. For a start, it was a mixed gender school, which encouraged pupils to study what they enjoyed, they even encouraged vocational training rather than pure academic subjects. It was called Broughton Hall, near Chipping Norton.

They took the exam over a three day period, after which the remainder of the term proved rather an anticlimax, until Andy came up with the idea of holding a review.

“We could put on a series of sketches and take the piss out of all the staff!” He had said. Martin had approached Robin Parker, who thought it was a wonderful idea, despite a few reservations.

All the leavers got together and started writing and collecting funny sketches. Some they copied from the TV, altering them to make them relevant to the school, while others they devised or were given. Mrs England came and helped.

Martin wrote to his mother, so she brought down a suitcase for him, which Mr Parker hid away.

The results of the exams came through and every one had passed, all being accepted their chosen schools. The Commander was delighted. It was only the second time that everyone who had taken the exam had passed!
 
 
The review plans continued, and Martin seemed to be written into nearly all the sketches as a glamorous female. His suitcase contained a collection of Marti’s clothes, which he had asked his mother to bring. Also included were the breast forms.

The night arrived and the whole school and staff crowded into the hall.

The curtain rose and there was an empty stage, except for a lamppost and a chair next to it. Marti sauntered on, dressed in fishnet stockings, a very short tight leather skirt, a virtually see through top, and a beret on her head. Her short hair was styled in such a way as to resemble Lisa Minelli from Cabaret. She was wearing very heavy tarty make up, and she had a small black bag. She was also smoking a cigarette.

Several male members of staff coughed and fidgeted, visibly affected by her appearance. She looked incredibly sexy!

She strutted and posed around the lamppost, very obviously a lady of the night. A couple of potential clients walked past, she asked, “Do you want it?” to each of them, in an outrageous French accent.

Finally, she put one leg up on the chair showing the audience her black knickers and suspender belt. Wolf whistles came from the bigger boys at the back.

Then Andy came in, dressed as the Commander. He was an exceptional mimic, and took him off very well. The real Commander laughed heartily, so Andy relaxed visibly.

“Now then, young lady, what do you think you’re doin’?” he said, mimicking the Head brilliantly.

When the laughter died down, Marti blew smoke in his face and said, “Do you want it?”

“How much?” said Andy.

“What is it worth to you, cherie?”

Andy walked around ‘her’, looking her up and down, and replied, “Two quid?”

This brought the house down, and the laughter took a while to die down.

“’ow about twenty?” she asked.

“Cor twenty? I can get it at home for that! I give you three.”

Marti had to wait for the laughs again.

“Fifteen.”

“Four.”

“Pah, you insult me. Ten, and that is the lowest I can go!”

“Eight and that is my final offer.”

Marti looked at him, and nodded.

“Okay, eight,” she said, holding out her hand. “You pay now, big boy!”

Andy went into a great performance in paying in lots of small coins, taking ages to count over all the money.

“You are two pee light,” Marti said.

Grumbling Andy parted with two pence.

“Okay lover, here you are,” Marti said, and handed over the chair her foot had been resting on.

Andy made a great play at inspecting it.

“Here! It’s got wood worm!” he said.

“What do you expect for eight quid? Sex?”

Then the curtain fell. Robin Parker’s heart was in his mouth, as this sketch has not been passed through him, and was clearly targeting a much older audience. To his relief, all the staff and boys enjoyed it and he visibly relaxed.
 
 
The review got better as the evening progressed. All members of staff were taken off, as were most of the older boys.

In one sketch, which Marti had no knowledge of, Andy dressed as a girl, with enormous breasts, and was standing in front of Rob, who was sitting at a desk, pretending to be the Head.

“No Collins you can’t,” Rob said.

“Oh please sir!”

“No. And that is final!”

“But sir!”

“Look Collins. I know you are very good at dressing up, and that you can fool everyone. But please tell Mr Parker that he can’t marry you, and you are not allowed to have his baby!”

“Oh sir, why not?” said Andy

“Because everyone else will want one too,” said Rob, as the curtain fell.

Martin felt torn, on the one hand, he was a bit upset, and on the other hand, he was flattered. He laughed, joining in the banter, but inside, his heart ached.
 
 
The second last piece, was Marti’s tribute to Dolly Parton, singing, Stand by your Man. She came on in the same red dress from the first play, and a huge blonde wig, borrowed from Hilda’s costume box. She had replaced her breasts with balloons, and she took them out half way through and blew them up to be really enormous, and then squeezed them back down her front. This went down very well, and Mrs Hesketh thought her husband was going to have a heart attack as he was laughing so much.

Marti had been practicing the song for ages, so her voice was actually very close to the real thing. When she finished, she received a thunderous applause.
 
 
The finale was a sing-song, with the entire cast in drag except for Martin, who was dressed in a tuxedo. The applause at the end said it all.
 
 
The end of term arrived with speech day, and there were prizes to give out. Martin won a couple of the subject prizes, aware that he would not win any of the sports trophies, so he sat back and watched. His mother was in the crowd, but his father was in Hong Kong, just for a change.

Near the end of the proceedings, the headmaster said, “This year we have a new trophy to give away, the England Cup, as it has been donated by our good friend, Mrs Hilda England. This is for the boy who has given the most for the school in many different ways. It is for a boy who may not be the most athletic, or even the most academically brilliant. But someone who has unselfishly has given all of himself for the school over the last year.

“The winner this year has brought a new dimension to the dramatic arts, and in such a way has brought Halsey House to the notice of the local community and press in a very favourable light. His sterling work along side the head boy has given us a wonderful year, and his enthusiastic touch judging was a joy to behold. His many performances in the review last week were superb, and I am sure that we have not seen the last of him!

“I refer, of course to our budding actor, Martin Collins, I am personally very pleased to see him wearing trousers today!”

Martin went up and collected his trophy, amid loud cheers from all the boys and visitors. He was astounded as the whole section of staff stood up and gave his a standing ovation. He was obviously expected to make a short speech.

He stood at the lectern and thought for a moment.

“I’m really surprised and pleased to get this trophy. I don’t think I really deserve it, but I will gladly accept it. I just want to thank Mrs England for her tireless efforts to help me cope with such a hard task as pretending to be a girl. Also, I’d like to thank Mrs Hesketh for her patience and marvellous skill with a needle, and Mr Parker for his patience and believing in me. But most of all, my thanks go to all my friends for being so great over the last couple of years.

“We are all moving onwards and upwards, to who knows where. I want to ask my fellow leavers to stand and thank the Head and the staff for getting us this far without any major surgery required.”

All the leavers stood, and clapped the staff.

Next it was the turn of the Head boy, and Rob collected his award, and took to the rostrum.

“As usual Martin has stolen my thunder,” he said, and received some laughter.

“I add my thanks to those he has already mentioned, and to our parents, without whom none of us would be here today. It is never easy leaving a small pond in which one becomes a big fish, and moving to a bigger pond where you suddenly are one of the minnows.

“I’d like to think that Halsey House has prepared us for our next steps, and would like to wish all my colleagues all the best for the future. My thanks to everyone for making my job as head boy easier, and particularly to my Deputy, Martin, who has been such a good friend and support through our final year.

“I would like to give one piece of advice to all my friends, and those of you who are left.” He paused and stared straight into Marti’s eyes. “If something is important enough, nothing is impossible; if you set your heart on it, and go for it, you will achieve your goal. Thank you.”

He went and sat down, while Martin had to try very hard not to cry.
 
 
After the speeches and prizes, everyone scrambled to load up their cars with trunks and other kit. Martin loaded up Jenny’s Mercedes estate, and looked at the school that had been home for five years. The staff members were going around saying goodbye, and Mr Parker came over to where they were standing.

“Well Marti, this is the last goodbye. It wasn’t that bad, was it?”

“No sir. Some of it was terrible, at the beginning, but then I found out who I was, and when I was allowed to be that person, it was wonderful. Thank you for everything.” He held out his hand, and Robin took it, resisting the urge to lean forward and kiss the child’s cheek.

They shook hands.

“When you reach your goal, come back and see me. I would love to help you celebrate,” Robin said.

“Thanks, I will, just you see,” Martin then saw Rob walking towards him.

Mr Parker realised he was no longer wanted, and diverted Mrs Collins for a moment, as he felt that this farewell may be a little different.

“”Finished?” Rob asked his friend, feeling awkward. In his eyes, Martin was looking more and more like a girl pretending to be a boy. There was something soft, vulnerable and feminine about him.

Martin nodded, unable to speak. A large lump had risen and was blocking his throat. Rob was now nearly 5’11”, yet Martin was only 5’5”.

“Keep in touch,” Rob said.

Martin nodded again, and Rob held his hand out. Martin looked at it, and then took hold of it. They looked at each other, neither needing to speak.

“Where are you going for your holidays?” Rob asked, still holding Martin’s hand.

“Nowhere, we just stay at home and go to the beach.”

“How far is the beach from your house?” Rob asked.

“Studland is about five miles, and Swanage is less. But Studland is nicer.”

“I’ll have to come and visit,” Rob said.

“I’d like that.”

“Thanks for your…….., just…………, well, thanks!” Rob said, releasing Marti’s hand and turning away.

“Rob!”

Rob stopped, turned and looked at his friend

“I’ll never forget you. And you still will be the second to know,” Martin said.

Rob grinned. “Promise?”

“I promise.” Martin let him go.

Jenny came over.

“Martin, are you ready?” she asked; aware that the little scene she had watched was deeper than it appeared.

Martin nodded and got into the car.

Jenny drove out of the school, glancing at Martin. She saw a tear roll silently down his face, and splash onto the seat belt.

They travelled in silence for a while. It was a two-hour journey, and after half an hour Jenny could take it no longer.

“The end of a chapter, hey?” she said.

Martin nodded, and then asked, “Mum, who’s at home?”

Jenny laughed. “No one, it will just be us two for two weeks.”

Martin smiled, and Jenny knew why.

“Marti, I know I probably shouldn’t encourage this, but your happiness means everything to me! Your case is on the back seat. Why don’t you have a look and change as we go along.”

Martin was over the seat like a squirrel, and after a couple of minutes of grunting and squirming, the boy had vanished, replaced by a much happier young lady who carefully clambered over the seat, so as not to rip her tights, and sat next to her mother. She then flipped down the sun visor, and applied ‘her’ make up using the vanity mirror. She had already put in some earrings, so Jenny was once again astounded at the speed with which ‘she’ had completed the transformation!

Marti had put on a short-sleeved white top and her favourite short black skirt. She also had put on some high-heeled shoes.

Jenny drove, while Marti tried to coax her short hair into some semblance of feminine style, and eventually subsided, as content as she could be under the circumstances.

The time was approaching seven o’clock, so Jenny asked Marti, “Do you want to wait for supper until we get home, and have eggs or something, or do you fancy a pub meal sooner?”

“Oh, the pub meal sounds good,” Marti replied. “But is my hair okay, it’s rather too short?”

Jenny glanced at Marti’s bosom, and said, “No one will notice your hair, dear, because they will all be too busy looking down a bit.”

Marti blushed.

A few miles further down the road, Jenny saw a small pub, so she pulled into the car park.

“Okay?” She asked Marti.

Marti grinned and nodded.

They got out of the car, which Jenny locked, and they walked arm in arm across to the pub.

It had a small dining room to the rear, so they went in. Half the tables were occupied, but there was room for them, despite being a Saturday. They sat in the window, and Marti became aware that she was receiving attention from several of the young men in the bar.

They selected their meals, so Jenny ordered at the bar, bringing back two orange juices for them both.

Marti took out a bottle of nail varnish, and painted her fingernails.

Jenny watched and smiled.

Marti saw her mother smile, and also smiled. “I haven’t done this for ages, and I’ve missed it terribly,” she said.

Their food came, and Marti had to blow on her nails to dry them.

“I must go to the loo!” she told her mother.

“Don’t forget to use the ladies!” Jenny reminded her.

“Oh, Mummy!” said Marti, as she stood up, straightening her skirt, and went to find the ladies. Jenny realised that Marti would never make that kind of mistake.

Marti had to walk past some of the lads playing pool, and as she did so, she smiled at them. She was amused to notice that they all looked at her chest, and not her hair. Mummy had been right!

There was a short queue at the door of the ladies, so Marti had to wait. While she waited one of the guys came over to her.

“Hi. I saw you come in. Do you live nearby?” he asked.

“No, we’re on our way somewhere, do you?” Marti asked.

“Sort of. I’m stationed just down the road. I’m in the army.”

“Oh. What bit. Tanks or something?”

“Yes, I’m in the Tank Regiment. I’m a tank driver.”

“That sounds fun,” Marti said, as the lady in front of her went into the loo.

“It’s okay. What do you do?” he asked.

“I’m still at school.” Marti said.

The boy seemed surprised. “You look older than that,” he said.

“I’ve had a hard life,” Marti joked.

The lad laughed with her, but Marti’s turn came, so she left him and went in to have a pee.

When she came out the soldier was at the bar, so she slipped back to the table.

They ate their food, chatting together in the way all mothers and teenage daughters should. They talked about clothes, hair, makeup, and then Jenny broached another subject, boys.

“Rob seems nice,” she said, tentatively.

“Mmm,” replied Marti, with a mouth full. “He is. He says he wants to come to the beach.”

“Is that such a good idea?” Jenny asked, very aware how complicated this could all become.

“Maybe not,” admitted Marti. “But at least I can’t get pregnant!”

Jenny was taking a mouthful of orange juice, so she nearly choked as Marti’s words sunk in.

“Marti!” she said.

“Well, it’s true. For now at any rate,” Marti said, taking another mouthful of fish.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Jenny asked.

“Well, you know with boys, they are supposed to get bigger thingies as they get older?” Marti said.

“Yes?” said Jenny, not entirely happy with the way this conversation was going.

“Well, I’m thirteen, but I’ve noticed that instead of getting bigger, I’m getting smaller!” Marti said, almost triumphantly.

“Go on.”

“Not only that, but I don’t seem to have any balls. If I do, they must be still tucked up tight. What do you think it means?” Marti asked.

“I don’t know.” Jenny admitted. “Does anything hurt?”

Marti shook her head.

“Do you have a problem peeing?”

“No.”

“Is there anything else I should know about?” Jenny asked.

“Well, now that you mention it, the areas around my nipples have become more sensitive. I thought I was going to die when we had to go on a run,” Marti said, taking a drink of orange. “And, my nipples are growing!”

“Are you sure?” Jenny asked.

“Positive, I measured them,” Marti replied. “Good isn’t it?”

Jenny went quiet. There wasn’t much she could say. Suddenly a shadow fell across them, and they looked up. It was the soldier from the bar.

“Hello,” he said. “I’m Mike. Listen, there is a disco here tonight, in the church hall, I was wondering if you were both free?”

Jenny laughed, and was about to reply, when Marti got in first.

“Hi Mike, I’m Marti. Unfortunately, we’re on our way home and can’t stay, but thanks for asking,” she said, giving him her nicest smiles.

“I’m sorry too, Marti. Will you be coming here again?”

“Who knows?” said Marti, still smiling.

“I hope you do, we have a disco every Saturday, so I’ll be here if you ever do.”

“Thanks maybe I will,” Marti replied.

“Bye then,” said Mike, walking off.

“Bye,” said Marti.

“Marti, you are such a tart!” Jenny said, astounded.

“Sorry Mummy, but I couldn’t be rude, could I?” Marti said, finishing her main course.

“You don’t seem to need any help in being female,” Jenny said.

Marti said nothing, she just grinned mischievously.

“Do you want pudding?” Jenny asked.

“No thanks, I’m stuffed,” Marti said.

Jenny laughed.

“Marti, as a polite young lady, you just can’t say things like that.”

They left the pub and started walking back to the car.

“Marti!” said a voice. They turned, and saw it was Mike. He ran over to them.

“Any chance I can get your phone number?” he asked.

Marti laughed, and said, “We’ve just moved, give me yours, and when we get there I will ring you.”

“Okay”, he scrabbled about in his pockets and Jenny opened the car and handed him a pen and a scrap of paper. He wrote down his name, address and phone number, which he handed to Marti.

“Don’t forget now.”

“I’ll try not to,” Marti replied.

They got into the car and waved at Mike as he watched them leave.

“I see that I’m going to have to watch you like a hawk!” Jenny said.

Marti laughed, and was looking at her reflection in the vanity mirror.

“Do you like my hair this short?” she asked.

Jenny laughed again, “You really are far too much a girl for me. Let’s get you home.”
 
 
They arrived home as it was getting dark. The house was empty, so Marti was grateful that she would have some time alone with her mother. They unloaded the car, and sorted out all Marti’s stuff. Some would just get chucked out, and some washed and sold. Very Marti would use few of it, ever again.

Jenny watched her pretty and vivacious daughter, as she happily chucked out lots of her old clothes. Jenny felt rather guilty letting Marti dress like this, as she believed that it may cause both of them heartache later. But Marti was blissfully happy, and so was Jenny. She just adored seeing the joy in Marti’s every move, as that was what she had always wanted for the poor child.

The holiday started as the previous summer, so soon Caroline and Amanda were regular visitors.

One day, as the girls were all ensconced in Marti’s room, Sue and Jenny caught up with each other’s news.

Jenny suspected that Charles was having an affair, as he came home less frequently, and was only too eager to depart again. She wasn’t that bothered, but she resented the dishonesty.

“How is Marti?” Sue asked to change the subject. She had never liked Charles; she had always found him to be an arrogant bastard.

“Marti is just Marti. She is so delightful, and so much the daughter I never thought I would have,” she replied.

“How the hell is he going to cope with public school?” Sue asked, shattering all Jenny’s false reality.

“God knows. I never thought he would cope with prep school, yet he passed through that with flying colours. He almost had some of his teachers making passes at him,” Jenny laughed, sadly.

“Really?” Sue asked.

“Really. The English and drama teacher, Mr Parker, is a really nice young man. Anyway he comes over to say goodbye to Marti, and I swear he was about to kiss the poor child. It isn’t helped by the fact that Marti is such a terrible flirt, she only goes and picks up a soldier in a pub on our way home.”

“No! My God Jenny, make your mind up, is Marti a ‘he’ or a ‘she’?” Sue asked.

“What do you think?” Jenny asked.

At that moment, the girls came into the kitchen.

“Guess what, mummy? Marti managed to pick up a tank driver in a pub! Isn’t she wicked?” Amanda said.

Sue looked at Jenny then at Marti, and said, “Reluctantly I have to say, a ‘she’!”

They all laughed, but Sue was seriously worried.
 
 
Two weeks later, a couple of the older boys came home, but it was for fleeting visits, and then they were off again. Marti still prayed the same prayer every night, and went through the same check every morning.

One morning Marti found her mother reading the paper at the kitchen table. She looked up and saw Marti still in her nightie.

“What’s the matter, sweetie?” she asked.

Marti lifted up her nightie and showed Jenny the problem.

“It’s shrunk again,” ‘she’ said, with an uncertain smile.

Jenny looked, and it did appear that Marti’s appendage had become even smaller.

“Do you mind if I feel?” Jenny asked.

Marti shook her head.

Jenny gently felt around Marti’s genitals. The item was less than an inch long, and very narrow. It was uncircumcised, and half of its length was just a tube of skin.

The testes were not apparent, and Jenny thought she could just feel two small lumps against the groin, or maybe not. The scrotum was flat, and the whole area was very unlike all the other males she had ever seen. Indeed, there was a depression in the area, which was unlike any of her sons.

“I think we ought to get the doctor take a look at this.” she said.

Marti was adamant. “No! Not yet. Look Mummy, I think I know what’s happening, and a doctor may think he ought to stop it. I don’t want to stop it. You see, look!” Marti took the nightie right off, and pointed to her chest.

“I think I’m growing breasts. See!”

Jenny looked, and had to agree that there did appear to be a slight swelling behind each nipple. And the nipples were slightly larger than the last time she had seen them.

“Are they tender?” she asked.

“No. But they are very sensitive!”

Jenny probed very gently, and felt tissue within each small rising. She stood back and looked Marti up and down. She noticed that the waist was very slender, and that the hips were actually wider. Marti was developing a definite female figure.

Jenny felt her pulse race as she realised the possibilities.

“Marti, I want to measure your bust, waist and hips on a regular basis. Then we can check if you are doing what I think you are,” Jenny said, and went and got her measuring tape.

“Your bust is thirty four, your waist is only twenty four, but your hips are thirty one. Let me see your pelvis.” Jenny turned Marti, so she could take a closer look.

“I can’t swear to it, but your pelvis looks as if it is more like a female’s than a male’s. Are you sure that you don’t want to see a doctor?”

“Quite sure. Unless I start hurting, or gushing out blood, then I don’t think he can help. I’m changing sex, aren’t !?”

Jenny was confused. Her head told her that it was impossible, her heart wanted it to be true, and her eyes and senses told her it was happening. How much of it was wishful thinking?

“Let’s not jump to conclusions. We’ll measure you every day, and see what happens.” she told Marti.

“If I do become a real girl, what do we do then?” Marti asked.

Jenny was stumped. “I really have no idea. Let’s cross one bridge at a time. At the moment, you aren’t. But we both want you to be. Perhaps it is a mental thing, and your brain is trying hard to tell your body something that it can’t manage. I really don’t know.”

Marti went off and had a shower. Jenny dug out all the books she had, but nothing came close to helping her. Then, in an obscure old medical book, she came across an entry about some studies of hermaphrodites amongst some primitive tribes in the 1920s.

One case grabbed her attention:
 
 

The subject, a prepubescent young boy, had the primary characteristics of a male, albeit very much smaller, and lived as such until puberty. However, at the onset of puberty, instead of developing the secondary male characteristics, he began to develop the secondary characteristics of a female. Indeed so profound was the change that the penis disappeared, and a vaginal opening developed. Breasts began forming, and the child underwent severe trauma within the tribe. So much so he, or as it turned out, she was put to death as being an evil spirit! I conducted a post-mortem on the cadaver, and found to my astonishment no signs of the masculine genitalia, and indeed, I found the vagina all but fully formed, with labia and clitoris, a womb, uterus, fallopian tubes and almost mature ovaries. The child had undergone a complete change of sex. I believe that if she had lived, she would have been a fully fertile and normal woman.

 
 
Marti came into the kitchen, she was wearing a plain white tee shirt, and,a short denim skirt. Her hair was growing, and she had applied her make up conservatively. Jenny noticed that she wasn’t wearing a bra, and her small breasts were just showing through the thin material. She actually looked like any other thirteen-year-old girl.

“Look at this, I think I’ve found something,” she said, showing Marti the book.

Marti read it, and tears came to he’ eyes. “It’s possible then. I knew it was. I’m not a transsexual after all, I’m a latent female!”

Jenny had to laugh, but if true, there could be serious consequences.

“As I said, let’s not jump to conclusions, one step at a time. Okay?”

“Okay,” said a jubilant Marti, who hugged Jenny and ran outside into the garden.
 
 
Three weeks later, on a Thursday, Marti only had ten days left of the holiday. Jenny measured ‘her’ again. This was the twentieth time, and each of the others saw a fractional increase in bust and hips, and no movement at all in the waist.

“Bust thirty four, but increased breast formation, waist twenty three, and hips thirty three.” Jenny announced.

“Yessss!” said Marti. “That proves it!”

“I think you’re a bit taller. What were you when you left Halsey House?”

“Just over 5’5”.”

Jenny measured Marti against the larder door. The marks of all her children’s heights were there.

“Well, you’re now 5’6”. So you have grown half an inch.”

“So have my tits,” Marti said with a grin.

The telephone rang, so Jenny answered it.

“It is for you,” she told Marti.

Marti frowned, as she rarely received calls.

“Hello?” she said.

“Marti? It’s Rob! How are you?”

“Rob! How lovely to hear from you! I’m better than ever and you?”

“I’m good. Look, my family is coming to a hotel in Studland for a long weekend. They’re meeting some old friends, so I’ll be sort of extra. Is there any chance we can meet up?”

Marti’s pulse raced.

“Sure, that sounds like fun. When?” Marti asked.

“We are arriving tomorrow lunchtime, and we’re going home on Monday. I thought we could meet on the beach after lunch, or something.”

“Okay, I’ll cycle over and see you on Knoll Beach by the National Trust shop.”

“Great, see you!”

“Bye.”

Marti hung up and looked at Jenny.

“Well, how are you going to play this little game, my girl?” Jenny asked.

“As it comes, Mummy, as it comes!”
 
 
Marti took ages deciding what to wear. Jenny was actually rather worried; it was relatively harmless and safe playing a game at home or with the twins, but it was very different taking the game into a public arena!

When Marti finally appeared, Jenny was rather surprised, for Marti was wearing a baggy Tee shirt, shorts and training shoes. She had a hat on, but had still put on some make up and nail varnish.

“I’m off to the beach. I have a towel in my bag and a sweater in case it gets cold. I have enough money and some underwear. Oh, and I borrowed your new bikini.” Marti dashed out.

She rarely used the bicycle, as it was a boy’s racing cycle, with about twenty gears. But she was really excited so would have run all the way, risking chapped nipples in the process.

It took her half an hour to get to the beach, where she chained up her bike and went to wait by the shop. It was a hot, sunny day, so she stripped off her shirt and shorts, revealing the black bikini she had borrowed from her mother. It was the type with the deep V bottoms that showed a lot of upper thigh, and the minimum cups that made the most of the breasts. She had not worn breast forms for several weeks, as her own were now beginning to bud.

Rob walked down from the hotel and looked for Marti. He noticed a tanned girl in a sexy black bikini and a hat watching the boats. She had a slender, curvy figure, which he admired briefly as he walked past her and looked around the shop. Marti was not in the shop, so he came back out again. The girl was still there, but it suddenly dawned on him who she was.

She was watching a dingy capsize when a familiar voice came from behind.

“Marti?”

She turned round and saw Rob standing there. He was wearing long swimming shorts, a Tee shirt and a very strange expression.

“Hi, Rob, good to see you,” Marti said.

Rob stared at Marti. He couldn’t believe his eyes. This was not the same Marti that he remembered from even only a few weeks ago; this was a girl with a more feminine figure.

“What’s happened to you?” he stammered. “You’ve changed!”

“Why thank you, for the better or worse?” Marti said, grinning at him.

“That depends, as far as I’m concerned, the better. But as far as Granton College is concerned, I think you may find a few difficulties.”

Marti’s face clouded slightly, so Rob regretted his words.

“Let’s go find a spot on the beach.” Marti suggested, so they walked down towards Old Harry Rocks. The beach was quite crowded, but they found a less dense part further from the two car parks.

Marti spread out her towel and sat on it. Rob had to admire her, as he could see no sign of the boy he once knew. He sat on the sand beside her.

“Have you not brought a towel?” she asked.

He shook his head.

“We can share mine, let’s have a swim!” Marti took off her hat and ran in to the sea, closely followed by Rob, who had taken his tee shirt off.

Marti swam out a little way and Rob dived beneath the surface, coming up right behind her.

“Boo!” he said and splashed her when she turned round. She ducked him and kicked water in his face when he came up. He lunged forward and grabbed her round the waist, pulling her down with him.

They surfaced, but Marti found that Rob still had his arms around her. She put her arms around his neck and kissed him before he knew what was happening. He was so surprised, he let her go.

Then she was off again, splashing her long, tanned legs.

Rob stood on the soft sand with his head and shoulders above the surface of the water. He was very conscious of his erection, so watched Marti with some trepidation as she dived under the water. He saw her very feminine hips in the attractive bikini bottoms, and noticed that there was absolutely no male bulge at all!

He then felt her hands slide up his shorts legs and grab his stiffening penis. He stayed still, afraid to move, but afraid to stay.

Marti surfaced, gasping for breath, still holding Rob’s cock in her hand.

“I think I’ve found an eel,” she said.

“Marti, don’t!” Rob said, but not sure if he meant it.

Marti laughed, gave his cock a squeeze and was off again, splashing and laughing.

He chased her, caught up with her and grabbed her again. She lay quietly in his clutches.

“I’ve been dreaming of you holding me again,” she told him quietly. “I know that it’s not really right, but I can’t help it.

They floated about for a minute, and he felt her questing hand in his shorts.

“I have a secret to tell you. You know I told you that I thought I was a transsexual?” she asked.

Rob nodded, hating the conversation, but loving the feel of her hand on his penis.

“I’m not, I’m a latent female. It means that I had the primary characteristics of a boy, but I am now developing the secondary characteristics of a girl. Look, feel these,” she said, taking his hand.

She placed it inside her bikini cup. Rob could feel the swell of a small breast, which, under his touch, her nipple became hard against his caressing fingers.

“These are only a little smaller than my friends, and they are the same age,” Marti explained.

“You’re really turning into a girl?” Rob asked.

“Yup, so it seems!”

“How?”

”Because I’ve prayed for it every night since I was six years old!” Marti replied. “And you are the second to know, after my mum, that is!”

Her hand in his shorts was working quite fast now and Rob started to shudder, he felt a familiar sensation.

“You can stop now, thank you,” he said, embarrassed.

Marti smiled, blew him a kiss and splashed away from him.

He caught up with her as she was walking back up the sand to the towel.

“Why did you do that?” he asked her.

She picked up her towel and started to dry her hair.

“I had to, otherwise you would have had to walk across a crowded beach with a huge stiffy. And that would have embarrassed me,” she said.

Despite himself, Rob laughed. Marti dried her sleek limbs and took her top off. There was no doubt that her breasts were definitely growing.

She threw the towel at him, so he dried himself off. They sat on the sand chatting about what had happened since leaving school, and Rob began to relax. He kept glancing at Marti’s crotch, to try to see any sign of you know what.

Marti laughed at him.

“Oh it’s still there, but I’ll try to make sure that you will be the second to know when it’s gone, too.”

He shook his head, as this was too incredible for words.

The tide began to go out, so they went for a walk along the sand to the rock pools. Marti had put her bikini top back on, and after they had been walking a few paces, Rob felt her take his hand. He felt a little tingle of excitement and made no move to break away.

The afternoon went too quickly, as Rob announced that he had to get back to the hotel.

Marti walked the cycle alongside him, still holding hands. When they reached the hotel, Rob said, “Oh no! My parents!”

Marti saw a couple walking towards them. They had Rob’s little sister, Lucy with them.

“Hi Rob, who’s your lady friend?” said his father, he had a slight Scottish accent.

“Hello, Mr Alexander, I’m Martina, I met Rob at school.”

Marti held out her hand and both his parents shook it.

“Great to see you again, Rob,” Marti said, kissing him on the cheek. “Maybe I’ll see you tomorrow? Good bye.”

She pulled on her tee shirt and shorts, and got on the bike. She waved just before she disappeared round the corner.

“She seems a nice girl, when did you meet her?” his mother asked him, her American accent quite apparent.

“Oh, a couple of times, she would come and watch the rugger games, and we just got talking,” Rob said, as evasively as possible.

“It seems to me you are a little beyond talking now!” said his father with a little chuckle.

To Rob’s relief they dropped the subject, and they went into the hotel.

“Robbie’s got a girlfriend! Robbie’s got a girlfriend!” Lucy chanted.

“Ow! Mummy, Robbie hit me!”
 
 
Marti cycled home on a high. She couldn’t believe that she had wanked Rob off! She wasn’t sure what surprised her the most, the fact she had done it or the fact that he had allowed her to do it. It had given her a real feeling of power, so she began to appreciate the power girls held over their men! There was absolutely no doubt in her mind that she was a girl. The anatomical differences were a minor obstruction that would soon go.

She bounced into the house, and her mother realised that something had happened, but Marti wasn’t telling.

She went to bed still buzzing with happiness, and at night she dreamed of being a real woman!
 
 
The pair got together on both the Saturday and Sunday, but Marti was careful not to get so physical with him. Rob was a little frustrated, as he was at a loss as to how to respond. Every time he started, she dissuaded him and put it off.

When they left on the Monday, they promised to keep in touch.
 
 
The holidays soon came to an end, so a very depressed Martin Collins departed in trousers to Granton College. Sue was overburdened with guilt. Firstly, for allowing Marti to be free during the holidays, so therefore the change back was even more difficult. Secondly, she felt guilty for sending Martin to that school, as she was too well aware that it was traditional and conservative. Not the ideal place for an artistic young teen with severe gender confusion!
 
 
Chapter 5
 
 
“Collins! For goodness sake, boy! At least try to make an effort,!” shouted a purple faced Mr Rickford, the rugby coach.

The target of his attention was a slightly built lad, who was very nearly 14, but looked younger. He was a very good-looking boy, in a rather effeminate way, accentuated by his fair hair, which was rather long and unruly. The poor boy was red in the face with effort. His dark blue shirt was so obviously a hand-me-down from an elder brother, as it had faded and was two sizes too big! It was covered in mud, as were his shorts. His long blue socks were at his ankles, so his slender legs showed red with cold between the patches of mud. Thirty-five boys were taking part in that most edifying activity, - ‘rugger training’.

It was October 1980, and Martin Collins loathed rugger training with a passion. He loathed most team sports with a passion, as he was light and his ball skills were not particularly co-ordinated, so he was not very good at many of them. He was always the last to be picked, so his self-confidence and self-esteem were level with his socks, about as low as they could get. With the exception of swimming and badminton, he would be quite happy not partaking of any sports at all!

“All of your brothers would have made it there and back by now,” Mr Rickford added, just in case Martin Collins wasn’t feeling embarrassed enough. His four older brothers were all brilliant sportsmen. They had left school now; the eldest, Mark, twenty-six, was an army officer, the next, Peter, twenty-three, was a newly qualified doctor. Simon was twenty, and in his second year of Oxford University, and Richard, at eighteen, had only just left school and was on a year out. All the brothers had been heads of house and school prefects. Richard had been the last head boy and captain of the first XV,

Poor Martin had a lot to live up to, as all the masters were prone to remind him at every opportunity. He did, however, have one advantage in his favour, he was a very bright boy, - a straight ‘A’ student in nearly every subject. Except anything physical, that is!

He also carried his dark and all consuming secret, which permeated his every living moment. Martina was always just beneath the surface!

“Right!” shouted Mr Rickford. “Put the balls down and all of you run up Steeple Hill, round the church and back, then in for a shower. The last one back gets twenty press ups!”

“That’ll be me!” muttered Martin, as he struggled to follow the others.

They ran out onto the road, heading up the steep hill towards the church. Martin was not quite the last, but almost. As they ran past the crossroads, Marti heard a groan coming from the ditch. He stopped and walked over and had a look. Simon Lawrence, his rather overweight colleague came too.

There in the ditch was a man, a tramp by his appearance. He looked smelly and dirty, yet seemed to be in some discomfort and pain. The ditch had eight inches of dirty, cold water lying in the bottom. The man was soaked and was shivering with cold. His face was pale and his lips were turning blue.

“Are you hurt?” asked Marti.

The man groaned.

“Fuck this, you’ll catch something from him! I’m off,” said Simon, running up the hill.

“Get some help!” Marti shouted after him, but the boy had gone. Martin had never seen the lad run so fast!

“Bugger!” said Martin.

He looked at the man. He was a big man, and not thin. He was wearing an old grey overcoat, tied in the middle with string. He had long grey hair and a dirty beard.

“Let me help you up and see if I can get you comfortable!” Marti said, stepping without hesitation into the soggy ditch.

He put his arms around the smelly and very wet man, and pulled him out of the water. Then he heaved him up onto the bank. He really was very heavy. Martin found it took all his strength, as he was already tired from all his training.

“Give me a second, and I’ll try again,” he said to the man.

“There is no need of that, Martina!” said the man, in a deep and strong voice.

“Are you feeling better?” Marti asked, not sure of what he heard.

In front of his eyes, the man’s appearance changed. The hair and beard became white and clean; the coat became dry and spotlessly new and the string disappeared. The smell, the damp and the dirt vanished.

Marti took a step back in surprise and growing shock. The man stood up, brushing a few pieces of grass from his now immaculate coat.

“How did you do that? Who, or what are you?” he asked.

The man smiled. He was an incredibly beautiful man, with eyes that were golden in colour. He chuckled, a rich and melodious sound.

“My name is Michael, don’t be afraid,” said the man.

“I’m not afraid, but I’m a little perplexed,” admitted the youngster.

“You are very courageous. I have been sent to test you!” he said.

“What kind of test?”

“To see if you are worthy?” Michael replied, which was not much help!

“Worthy for what?” Martin asked, his patience wearing thin.

“Worthy for the gift that is to be bestowed upon you, Martina!”

Martin felt a deep sadness, as much as he wanted to be Martina, he knew the truth.

“Sir, much as I would love it otherwise, my name is actually Martin!”

“It used to be, yes. But today I am here to tell you that your wait is over. You passed the test and your prayer is answered. Do you understand, Martina?” Michael asked.

Martina looked at the man for a long time, her pulse quickened and she felt a strange tingling sensation all over her body. Suddenly she understood.

“You’re an angel?” she said, half as a question, and half a statement of fact, her voice amazingly calm.

“I have been called many things, and one of them is an angel. Yes.”

“Why come and tell me, it could just have happened?” Martina asked.

“Yes, it certainly would have done, but you would have not then believed in miracles, would you?” Michael asked, with a smile showing perfect white teeth.

Martina felt something strange happening in her shorts, and she felt an unusual sensation on her chest.

She raised her hands to her breasts and felt a substantial swelling as her breasts grew larger and firm. Her other hand flew into her shorts and she could no longer feel the familiar and hated little worm! Instead, she felt the soft warmth of an opening and the velvet brush of pubic hair.

She was now fully a girl!

She began to laugh and cry at the same time.

Michael looked at the girl who wept tears of gratitude and joy. She took his hands and kissed them.

“Tell Him thank you, from me.” she said.

Michael chuckled as he smiled down at her

“He already knows, little one, as you have been talking to Him every night for nearly eight years, you can tell Him yourself,” Michael told her.

“What happens now?” she asked.

Martina was still kneeling on the verge by the ditch. Michael held a hand out to her and helped her to her feet. His heart went out to this bedraggled and filthy child.

“Now the hard bit begins, you must be strong! You must go straight to the doctor; he is waiting for you in the sick bay. Your mother will be called and you will be leaving this place before nightfall.”

Martina nodded, glancing down at her now obvious breasts, as they pushed out the front of her shirt. She crossed her arms across her new chest, and revelled in their feel. When she looked up, Michel saw that she was grinning from ear to ear. Her joy was tangible and infectious, so he smiled warmly at her.

“You are blessed, my daughter! You were right. You have always been a girl. You are far too beautiful to be a boy. So, go now, enjoy your womanhood. You have shown that you can show kindness to the lowest of the low, you can give respect and joy to those around you. Your life will be long and you and your soul-mate have been chosen to have many beautiful children together. Now, go and live a long and fruitful life.”

“Soul-mate?” she asked.

Michael said nothing, simply smiling enigmatically. Then he walked to the crossroads and disappeared after a brief wave to the stunned young woman.

Martina turned and ran as fast as she could. She ran down the hill, past Mr Rickford who shouted at her, and whom she completely ignored, past the warden’s office and through the arch to the sick bay. She clattered up the stairs and into the Matron’s office.

“Collins, take those boots off at once!” the Matron said.

“Oh, do shut up, I need the doctor, now!” said a very emotional girl to a stunned Matron.

Doctor Robinson came out of his consulting room. He was a local GP who came to the school on two days of the week.

“What on earth is going on?” he asked, seeing a mud splattered figure facing up to the Matron.

Martina turned and faced him, He immediately saw the determination in her eyes, but, like the Matron, he failed to register the two firm breasts that were rising and falling under the shirt.

“I need you, doctor, right now!” Martina said, walking past the speechless Matron into the consulting room, without waiting for a reply. The doctor shrugged, exchanging a baffled glance with the Matron before following the mud-spattered figure.

“Young Collins isn’t it? I only saw you last week. What seems to be the problem?” he asked, closing the door.

“This is a little difficult, as I don’t know where to start. You saw me last week, right?”

“Yes. On Thursday, I gave you your initial check up. Why?”

“What did you find, honestly?”

“I don’t think I could discuss it with you. I…”

“Listen, did you find that I had immature male genitalia, and slight feminine breast formation?” Martina asked.

The doctor went to a filing cabinet in the corner. He opened the top drawer, removed a file and glanced at his notes. Then, frowning, he looked at her and nodded.

“Yes, but this is entirely common in puberty,” the doctor said.

“But this is a boys’ school right?” Martina asked.

The doctor looked perplexed, but said, “Yes.”

“Then I’m either in the wrong place, or having hallucinations,” she said.

“Why?”

Martina looked at the doctor, and then took off her rugby shirt and slipped down her shorts. Her breasts were now on the large size for a fourteen-year-old girl, if anything, they would have looked fine on an eighteen year old, as they were very firm and well formed.

Her chest was still rising and falling with the exertion she had just recently undertaken, and the doctor was almost hypnotised by their movement.

“This is why. How common are these, and a vagina, in pubescent boys?” she asked, opening her legs, showing him everything.

The doctor went white, sitting down in his chair.

“When did this happen?” he asked her, his voice trembling.

“It has been happening gradually over the last couple of years, but I don’t think I fully realised it. This bit happened this afternoon,” Martina said.

“Well, I’ve got to think. There are surgical procedures, but…”

“Don’t you understand, Doctor? I wanted this to happen. I don’t want surgery! I just need you to record it accurately, so then I can leave here as quickly and as discretely as possible. Otherwise this place is going to be a media circus, as all the parents will withdraw their sons, in case there’s something in the water!”

The doctor conducted a thorough examination of the girl in front of him. When he had finished, he shook his head in disbelief.

“Put your shirt back on, and cover your, er, your, yourself,” the doctor said. “I’ve only come across this sort of thing once before,” he told her. “I was a junior houseman at Barts, and a woman brought her five-year-old daughter in to see me.

“The poor girl had two sets of sexual genitalia, one female, and normal, and the other, much smaller, but male. The girl was perfectly normal female, with a womb, uterus, and all the baby making equipment, yet she had a useless set of male equipment. She even passed urine as a female. The penis was useless. The girl had been brought up as a boy to start with. The vagina had been overlooked at birth, but when she was being toilet trained, her mother noticed she didn’t use the penis to pee through. The penis, and other male equipment was simply removed, and the girl grew up as a normal happy little girl. Sometimes there are kidney problems associated with hermaphrodites.

“But, I have never experienced a case such as yours. You are completely normal, as far as this brief examination can tell. You seem to have everything you should. In fact, from what I’ve seen, I imagine you will start bleeding soon!”

“Bleeding?” said Martina, worried.

“Yes, bleeding. You’re a mature fourteen-year-old girl, well on your way to womanhood. You will have a monthly period. Of course, you will never even have thought about it, will you?”

“It’s not really the main topic of conversation in the dining hall,” Martina said, wryly.

The doctor laughed. “I’m sorry, seeing you, I keep thinking that you’ve always been a girl. You could make medical history,” he told Martina.

“I don’t want to make medical history. Besides, I know I’m not unique,” she said, telling the doctor about the book her mother found.

“How did she come to have a book like that?” he asked.

“Her father was a doctor,” Martina explained.

“How long have you known that you were changing?” he asked.

“I think it started about a year ago, we, that is my mum and I, have been measuring my tits and waist and stuff for the last few months,” she explained, with remarkable frankness and openness.

“Why didn’t you go and see a doctor?”

“Why, what would a doctor do? As far as I could see, doctors would try to stop it, and they certainly could make me into a high profile case. I don’t want to be a freak. I just want to live my life and be happy. Is that too much to ask?” Martina said, with tears starting to form in her eyes.

The doctor handed her a tissue, lost for words. He’d thought that by taking on a school like this, he could anticipate virtually all the problems with which he would have to deal. He was wrong!

“You poor girl, it must have been really awful for you. Well, let’s try to make amends and get things sorted as best as possible. I’m going to write a full medical report, and I’ll classify your case as mistaken gender identification from birth due to an overlarge formation of the clitoris and a superfluous tubular skin formation, which corrected itself at puberty. The fact that you were born in India would explain the mistake. This will be enough to have your birth certificate amended to read ‘female’ instead of ‘male’.

“But first we have to sort more immediate problems out. Excuse me for a second. Are you okay?” he asked, standing up.

Martina smiled and nodded.

Then he went to the door and walked out.

He returned moments later, accompanied by the Matron.

“Now Matron, just for the record, who is this person?” the doctor asked her.

“This person is Martin Collins, in his first term, a young man who needs some lessons in manners, if you ask me!” she replied.

The doctor turned to Martina, “Could you show the Matron what you have just shown me, please?”

Martina grinned, stripping off her damp and dirty rugby kit once more.

“Oh, great heavens!” said the Matron. “You poor child. I am so sorry. How did this happen?”

“Matron, for the record, what can you see?” the doctor asked.

“I see a person who I thought was a boy called Martin Collins, but it appears that Martin is not a boy, but a girl!”

The Matron handed Martina a robe, taking all her dirty sports kit.

“I’ll try to find you some appropriate clothing, my dear,” she said with a weak smile. She left the room, shaking her head in disbelief.

The doctor picked up the telephone and dialled the Headmaster’s number. He spoke briefly and then hung up.

“Can I call my mother?” Martina asked.

“I think you had better,” the doctor replied.

Martina dialled her home and her mother answered.

“Hi Mummy, listen, it has happened!”

“What has?” Jenny replied, her voice worried.

“IT! The change. The miracle. I’m now Martina, completely and properly!” Martina almost shouted down the phone.

Jenny was confused.

“Marti, start again and speak slowly.

“Mummy, I - am - a - girl!” she said.

“May I speak to her?” the doctor asked.

Martina handed over the phone.

“Hello, Mrs Collins. I am Doctor Robinson, and I’m the school doctor. It seems rather late for me to say this, but congratulations, after nearly fourteen years hard labour, you have a daughter!”

Jenny was stunned into silence.

“Hello, Mrs Collins? Are you still there?”

“Yes, I’m still here. Tell me what happened, please.”

“I don’t really know. I saw Martin last week, and he seemed a normal boy, perhaps a little immature in the genital department, but that is not that uncommon for boys of his age. However, the same young person has just burst into sickbay, and I can say without any doubt, your son is now a perfectly normal daughter!”

“How?”

“I don’t honestly know. It appears to have happened by itself, it is a real miracle!” the doctor said, so Martina gave him a huge grin.

“I’ll come right away. It’ll take me an hour or so.” Jenny said.

“Fine. Oh, Mrs Collins, you may need to bring some female clothing, a 36C, size eight, will be my guess,” he said, and rang off.
 
 
The matron returned and gave Martina a clean white tee shirt and pair of jogging bottoms. She also handed her a pair of slippers.

“What do we call you?” she asked the girl.

“I think Martina is fine, my friends call me Marti, with an ‘i’,” she said, taking off the robe.

At that precise moment, the Headmaster walked in.

He looked at the naked girl, then at the doctor, and then to the Matron.

“Would someone like to explain this to me?” he asked, not unkindly.

The doctor took his arm and led him out, saying to Martina, “Get dressed Martina, and don’t worry.”

Martina put on the tee shirt, it was a little tight, so highlighted her new full figure. She grinned at the Matron.

“I don’t envy you, my dear,” said Matron. “You are going to have an uphill battle to become a girl all of a sudden!”

Martina looked at the woman. She was rather an austere lady, who actually had a heart of gold. Martina realised that the sergeant major approach was the most effective in this environment.

“Matron, you really don’t get it do you? My life has been an uphill battle right up until today! I’ve been a girl for as long as I can remember, but the world decreed that I had to be a boy. I have been pretending to be a boy all my life. Now, I don’t have to pretend anymore, I can actually be me all the time!”

The Matron reached out and put her arm around Martina’s shoulders. Martina looked at the clock.

“I should be in class,” she said.

“I wouldn’t worry about that now!” the Matron said.

Martina had a sudden thought, and a smile came to her lips

“Can I use the phone, I need to call a friend?” she asked.

“Of course. Dial nine and then the number.”

“I need to call directory enquiries first, is that okay?”

“Of course.”

Martina dialled one-nine-two, and asked for the number for Broughton Hall School, in Oxfordshire.

The matron handed her a pen, so she scribbled the number down.

She looked at the matron, who smiled.

“I’ll leave you alone for a moment,” she said, understanding that Martina needed some privacy, and then she left her alone.

Martina was shaking as she dialled the number.

“Good afternoon, Broughton Hall School,” said a female voice.

“Hello, I would like to speak to Rob Alexander. I know it is not really the right time, but it is very important. I am afraid I don’t know what house he is in,” Martina said.

“He’s in Leeds House, one moment and I’ll pass you to the house,” There was a click and silence.

Then a new voice, a male one, “Hello, Leeds House. Can I help?”

“Hello. I would like to speak to Rob Alexander please. I’m sorry, but it is very important,” Martina said.

“One moment, I’ll just see if he is in. Who’s calling?”

“Tell him that it’s Martina.”

“Alright, just hold a minute, please Martina, and I will see if I can find him.”

The line went dead.

Martina was shivering, how would Rob react? Would he be pleased? Oh, the wait was terrible!

The she heard footsteps and the sound of the handset being moved.

“Hi Martina?” said a rather confused Rob.

“Hi Rob,” said Martina, her heart going flipity flop!

“Marti, what’s up? How did you get this number?” Rob asked, incredulity in his voice.

“I rang directory enquiries. I had to speak to you,” she said.

“Why, where are you?” He asked.

“I am still at school, but I won’t be for much longer,” she said.

“Why not? Are you ill?” he asked, worried now.

“No, far from it. You see, this is a boys’ school.”

“Yes, I know.”

“They don’t have any girls here.”

“Yes, that’s what a boys’ school is,” Rob said, patiently.

“Well, I have to leave, but I’m afraid that I couldn’t keep my promise,” she said.

“What do you mean?”

“I had to tell the doctor, the matron, the head and my mum. So including me, you’re the sixth to know,” Martina said, with an ill-concealed giggle.

There was total silence on the other end.

“Rob? Are you still there?” Martina asked.

“Yes, I’m still here. When?” Rob asked, his voice shaking a little.

“Today. Oh Rob, I met a man, well he wasn’t a man, he was an angel, well, he looked like a tramp in a ditch. No, he was a tramp in a ditch, but he wasn’t, and I pulled him out, and he got dry and clean, and he ….”

“Marti, stop! Slowly, let me ask questions and you answer them one at a time, Okay?” Rob said.

“Okay.”

“When?”

“This afternoon.”

“Where?”

“Out at the crossroads, near the church.”

“How?”

“I don’t know, it just happened. The man told me my prayers were answered, and I am now the person I have always wanted to be. I’m a real girl, Rob, a real girl. In every way, and I just wanted you to know.” Martina said. “Oh yes, he said we will have lots of children together!”

There was silence on the other end, but she could hear him breathing, or was he crying?

“Rob?”

“Rob? Are you okay?”

“How many children?”

“He didn’t say, just lots.”

“Are you sure he meant me?”

“Are you my soul-mate?”

“You know I am.”

“Then I’m sure!”

“Oh, Marti, I don’t know what to say. I’m really pleased for you.”

“How about you, are you pleased for you?” she asked.

“You have to ask?” Rob said.

“I’d like to hear it. I need to hear it, as I’m a little short on friends right now,” she admitted.

“Martina, I’ve been praying for this as hard as you have. You confused the hell out of me, I didn’t know if I was gay or what! I have wrestled with myself for the last couple of years. All I wanted was for you to be a girl, and then we could start being normal. I don’t care whether we’re closer than that, but I just needed you as a friend first, and a girl second.”

“Now you’ve got both,” she told him.

“So it seems, but I still can’t quite believe it. What happens now?” Rob asked.

“I don’t know. The head is talking to the doctor, my mum is driving up from Dorset, and I am sitting in the sickbay feeling a bit of a freak.”

“Are you going straight home or what?” he asked.

“Yeah, I suppose. I’ll have to collect my stuff from house. I can’t stay here, there are no ladies showers,” she said, with a laugh.

Rob laughed and Martina felt her heart thumping.

“Rob?”

“What?”

“I think I love you,” she said.

“Yeah, I know,” he said.

She laughed. “Bastard!” she said.

“Yeah, I know.”

There was an uneasy silence.

“I was going to send you a card, but didn’t have your address,” he said.

“Why?”

“Tomorrow, it is your birthday, isn’t it?” he asked.

She had forgotten.

“Yes, it is. I had something else on my mind!”

“I can’t imagine what,” he said.

She giggled.

“What?” he asked.

“My present, it came early,” she said.

“Marti.”

“What?”

“I’ve got to go. I just want you to know. I love you too. I have ever since you became Gina.”

“I know,” she said.

“Tart!” he said, laughing down the phone.

“I know,” she said, and giggled.

“I’ll call you at home tomorrow.”

“I’d like that.”

“Where will you go to school now?” he asked.

“Any room there?” she asked, semi-joking.

There was silence.

“Rob?”

“Yes, Martina, there is room here. There are two girls’ houses and there is room. Is there a chance?”

“Love will find a way,” she said, as the doctor and Head walked in.

“Look, Rob, I have to go too, I’ll wait for your call tomorrow, Bye!”

“Bye.”

Martina replaced the handset on the phone cradle.

The Head smiled at her, pulled up a chair and sat down.

“You’ve got us all into a right pickle, young lady!” he said. “What shall I call you, I don’t think Collins or Martin are quite appropriate, do you?”

“I suppose Martina or Marti with an ’i’, will do, sir,” Martina said.

“Right, Martina. Firstly, thank you for not panicking and causing a stir. You behaved very sensibly, and so far as I know, no one outside this room knows about your little, um, er, your ah, um….”

“My miracle, sir?”

“Quite, your miracle.”

“My mother knows, and a very close friend. But neither of them will breathe a word,” Martina said.

“Good. Now the doctor has told me how he intends to report this little event, and I have the utmost respect for him. You realise how unique your case could be, and if studied, would make medical history?” he asked.

“I realise that, and I would much rather just quietly get on with my life,” Martina said.

“Good, that makes two of us! What I propose doing is getting all your stuff collected and brought to here. That way you don’t need to walk about the school and start tongues wagging. There is a rumour flying about that a tramp accosted you at the crossroads. How did that come about?” he asked.

“There was a man in the ditch. Simon Lawrence was there too, we were running up the road, and I heard groaning coming from the ditch. It looked like a tramp, and he was soaking wet. He must have fallen in. Anyway, I thought we should help him.”

“Go on.”

“Well, Simon ran off, I thought he could call an ambulance or something, but he must have been frightened. I pulled the man out of the water.”

“By yourself?”

“I was the only one there, so he might have died if I hadn’t,” Martina said.

“What happened then?”

“Well, once I got him out, he seemed to get a bit better, he muttered thanks and walked off. I thought he should at least see a doctor, but he just walked off, I couldn’t stop him.” Martina decided to hold back on the angel story, just in case.

“Which way did he go?”

“Towards the church I think.”

“Good, well done for helping him, in any case. I shall have to speak to young Lawrence. Anyway, I intend to put out a story that you are having a family crisis, and need to leave. It happens quite often, things like divorce where the fee money just is no longer available, redundancy, things like that.”

He looked at the girl. Considering the enormity of what had happened, she was remarkable. She was perfectly well adjusted, and actually seemed relieved. He told her so.

She smiled at him.

“Oh, I am relieved. You see, I’ve known that I should have been a girl for years. Now it’s happened, it’s like a dream come true. It’s like waking up after a horrible nightmare, and finding the world is fine again!”

The Headmaster shook his head.

“Have you any idea what you will do now?”

“Not really. It’s all a bit early. I want to find a good school, and I think I should like to be an actress. I’ve been acting for years, so I think I shall find it easy!”

The Matron came in.

“All of Martina’s things are now downstairs, Headmaster.”

“Good. Now we wait for your mum. Are you hungry?” he asked.

Martina realised that she was.

“Yes, I think I’ve missed tea, and won’t be around for supper,” she said.

“I’ll fetch you a sandwich from the kitchen, is ham and cheese alright?” the Matron asked.

“Fine, anything. Thanks,” she replied.

Matron brought two sandwiches and a glass of orange. She polished them off in no time!

The Headmaster left, asking to be informed when Jenny arrived, and Martina was left alone with the doctor.

“Doctor?”

“Yes, Martina.”

“I know your examination was pretty superficial, but are you sure that I have all the right bits?” she asked.

“Without doing an internal, I can only guess,” he said.

“Could you check for me? I think I should like to know,” she asked.

“If you like, only I doubt that I have all the right equipment here. There is not much call for obstetricians’ tools here,” he said with a laugh. “Jump up on the couch, take your track suit off, and we’ll have a look.”

Martina did as she was told while the doctor rummaged around in the cupboard. He found a box of implements and put on his rubber gloves. Then he smiled at her.

“I almost forgot,” he said, and went and fetched the Matron.

“I need her with me, just to make sure we do things properly. Okay, you may find this a little uncomfortable, but I will try not to hurt you! I have to put up a device that opens you up far enough for me to take a look. Okay?”

Martina nodded, so the doctor began. She started to giggle as the device, which had a screw motion, squeaked with every turn.

“It needs oiling,” she said.

She lay on her back with her legs open and closed her eyes. So much had happened, she was ever so tired. She almost dropped off to sleep.

The doctor woke her up.

“Well, I can honestly say I have never had a patient nearly fall asleep during one of those types of examination,” he said with a smile. “You must be very tired?”

She nodded, stretching. “I am, but I’m very happy,” she said.

“Good. You have reason to be. You are perfectly normal. Your womb and uterus seem in good shape, and I think that you are at the very beginning of a cycle. You can expect a visitor in about four weeks. If you understand what I mean?”

Martina nodded. Uncertain, but feeling that it was a small price to pay.

“Your pelvis is a perfectly normal female pelvis, and you should have absolutely no problem bearing or delivering a baby. This means that not only are you female, but as from this moment you are fertile. You may only be fourteen, but you can still become a mother. Now, whatever you do, you want to get this right. Do you understand?” the doctor asked.

Martina nodded, she had not even thought about this. It excited her, yet frightened her a little at the same time.

The doctor read her expression and tried to understand what she was going through.

“Every girl has to make choices, some of which affect the rest of their lives. Now I need to know some things, so I can give you the right advice, okay?”

Martina nodded.

“Good. As a boy, did you fancy boys or girls?” he asked.

“Neither really, only when I dressed as a girl, I fancied boys, but only when they thought I was a girl. I didn’t want them to fancy me as a feminine boy!” she replied.

“Did you dress up as a girl often?”

“Quite often. My mother was a great help. She knew what I was and what I wanted, so she would help. I became the daughter that she really wanted. She is very lonely, you see, as my Dad is always abroad, and all my brothers have moved away. There is just the two of us! I have a couple of girlfriends, twins, who are my age. I dress up with them and they treat me just like a girl. That is why it is so easy for me now,” she explained.

“Have you had any sexual attraction to these girlfriends?”

Martina laughed, and shook her head, “Oh no, they’re just mates.”

“Okay, have you had any sexual attraction towards any boys?”

Martina looked down at her hands and then, slightly shyly, she nodded.

“Go on.”

“His name is Rob, and he has been a friend for years. We went to prep school together. Anyway, a couple of years ago, when I was twelve I was picked to play the female lead in a play, and he was opposite me as the hero. From then on the edges got a bit blurred, and last holidays, we sort of got together.”

“What do you mean?”

“We went to the beach, I was in my mum’s bikini, and, well we sort of had a kiss and a cuddle.” Martina had gone very red.

“Was he the friend you just spoke to?”

She nodded.

“What does he think of all this?”

Martina looked the doctor in the eye, and he noticed that her blue eyes were sparkling.

“He told me that it was an answer to prayer. He is thrilled and relieved.”

“Why relieved?”

“Probably because it means he isn’t gay,” she said, with a little smile.

The doctor nodded.

“When you kissed and cuddled, did he try anything else?”

Martina went very red.

“Well?”

“He didn’t, but I did,” she said, at last.

“Go on.”

“We were in the water, swimming and splashing about. Anyway he grabbed me, and we went under the water. We cuddled and I kissed him. Then I felt he got a stiffy, you know - an erection, and I was flattered that he fancied me, and at the same time curious. I hadn’t really ever had one, not like his. It was so much bigger! Anyway, I touched it, and he sort of went all funny. So I just held it and started to rub it. It seemed so natural, he didn’t move away, and it was like I had a sort of control over him. Then he came in my hand, I got a real kick out of that. That was all, and he never tried anything with me. I could tell he wanted to, but neither of us knew what, and I didn’t want to be a pretend woman! We just sort of left it at that and never did anything again. Was I wrong?”

“What is right and wrong? This is new territory for you both. You are psychologically a girl, and I suspect have been for an awfully long time. Now you are physically a girl, and you have the complete female sex drive to match. No I should say you are a normal, sexually mature teenager, who is likely to get pregnant if you are not careful!”

“Oh,” said Martina, slightly stunned by the new reality of her situation.

“Oh, indeed. Just think, had you had all the female bits last summer, what do you think young Rob would have done?”

Martina thought for a moment and began to smile.

“Exactly, he would have manually excited you, as you had done to him, and then as you both got bolder, need I say more?”

Martina grinned, and looked sheepish.

“I will only say two things to you. One: Sexually transmitted diseases, and two: babies! You do not want the first, ever; and the second you can do without for a very long time. Both can be prevented by not having sex. You are too young to have sex legally, so you risk having young Rob carted off to a Young Offenders Institution!

“Once you become sixteen, you can legally have sex, but still can get diseases and pregnant. Martina, you have a lot to learn about being female. There is much more to it than clothes and make up, and all the pretty things. Life as a girl is tough, as you will come up against discrimination, prejudice and sexual harassment. There are men who use and abuse women, and you have to contend with hormone levels all over the place.

“I’m not going to be your GP, but I want you to give your doctor this letter. I’m sure your mother will go through all this with you later, but you’ve missed the bulk of your childhood as a girl, so I just want to make absolutely certain you are clear about this matter. My advice is simple; don’t have full sexual intercourse until you feel you must. The choice is yours, and will always be, unless you are sexually attacked, but use the choice wisely. If you are going to do it, then take precautions, go on the pill, and get the boy to wear a condom. The pill won’t stop disease, and the condom may break, so always use both. Okay?”

Martina nodded, but in her mind, Rob was already taking her clothes off.

“Look, your mother will be here soon, why don’t you have a shower, and get all the mud off?” the doctor suggested.

Martina nodded, and went and started the shower. The sickbay was empty at this time, which was fortunate, as the sight of a very attractive naked girl may not have assisted the sick recover. On the other hand, it just might have done!

She spent a long time under the shower. As Martin, she had always been quickly in, wash, quickly out, keeping the naked time to a minimum. Now, she explored and revelled in her new body. She found the whole package such a delight. She had never felt as content and complete as she did at this moment.

She returned to the room, wrapped in a towel, while drying her hair with another one.

There was a commotion outside, and Jenny burst through the door.

She stood staring in frank disbelief at her daughter. Martina smiled, lifting her arms out to her side. Her towel fell away, revealing all her glory.

“Look Mummy, I’m a girl!” she said.

Jenny burst into tears and hugged her daughter close; both were laughing and crying at the same time.

After a few minutes, the doctor said, “I gather that this event is not unwelcome?”

“Oh, doctor, you just have no idea how much I, no, we have so wanted this to happen. It really is an answer to prayer. A real miracle!” Jenny said.

She lifted up a carrier bag.

“I’ve brought a few of your things,” she said.

Martina took the bag and started to dress, unselfconsciously.

Jenny was utterly amazed to see how she had developed in the weeks since she last saw her. This was a fully developed young woman!

Martina pulled on her little white panties and a set of tights, and then, for the first time, managed to fill her bra with all her own flesh. She kept smiling and glancing at herself in the mirror. She put on the short skirt and a large fluffy white pullover over the white blouse. She slipped on her shoes, with high heels, and found a hairbrush at the bottom of the bag. She started to put her hair in order, and Doctor Robinson found himself in awe over how natural she was.

When she took out a little make up bag and applied the make up so professionally, he began to realise how prepared this girl was for her new chapter in her life. She put in her ear studs, and stepped back to admire herself.

The young woman who faced him now, was a completely different entity to the dishevelled and emotional creature that had burst into the sick bay a couple of hours ago.

Martina was now looking almost ten years older, so Doctor Robinson had to admit that if young Rob was involved with her, he was very lucky indeed. She was utterly delightful and a pleasure to be with.

The Matron walked into the room.

“Ah, Mrs Collins, oh, my word!” She saw Martina, and forgot what she was going to say.

“Why, child, you are far too pretty to have ever been a boy! I am so pleased for you. Boys are such horrid creatures,” she said.

She turned to Jenny, “You must be thrilled, after those four boys, she is such a delight,” she said.

“Thank you, yes, I know. She has always been a delight,” Jenny replied.

The doctor told Jenny how they should proceed, giving her a copy of his medical report. It would assist them in getting the details on the birth certificate altered. The last thing any of them wanted was a press field day. Particularly as Martina was so attractive, the press would have milked it for all it was worth.

The doctor also advised Jenny to take her daughter to a GP and to discuss contraception with her.

Jenny looked at Martina with her mouth open, and Martina had the grace to look sheepish once more.

“Marti, that was very quick,” she said, trying to suppress a smile.

“I’ll tell you later,” Martina said, feeling sheepish.

With no reason to be in the sick-bay, they all went downstairs, to find a heap of Martina’s belongings by the entrance.

With the doctor’s assistance, they loaded everything into the back of the Mercedes. They were just finishing when the Headmaster appeared.

“Ah, Jenny. Good to see you again,” he said. “What do you think of your new daughter then?”

“You can’t know how pleased I am. I’m so grateful for the way you have handled this. The doctor has told me how you are going to report it all. We just want to be able to move on. How I’m going to tell Charles, I will never know,” she said, with a weary edge to her voice.

“I must pop to the loo,” said Martina.

“There is a ladies down the hall on the left,” Matron told her.

Martina left her mother talking to the Headmaster, and went in search of relief. On locating the ladies, she entered the cubicle, and pulled down her knickers and tights. She sat down and released her pee. The feeling was similar yet slightly different from before. She wiped and flushed. She regarded her new genitalia, feeling an excitement grow inside her, as a huge dark cloud evaporated from her. She’d carried the cloud since her earliest memories, and it was very strange to be free from it.

She left the cubicle and washed her hands. On looking into the mirror, she tried to come to terms with the differences that had happened instantaneously. Oh, she was the same person, but then subtle changes had taken place, as well as quite unsubtle ones, like two respectable breasts and new genitalia. Her face was fuller, rounder and softer, loosing the faintly angular, lean look of a prepubescent boy. She smiled, taking out her mascara brush and went over her eyelashes again. Then she left the loo and was on her way back to the car when a large boy came round the corner and bumped into her. She sat down with a whump on her bum, letting rip with a girlish squeal of surprise. Her legs went out and she knew that he had an unrestricted view up her skirt.

“Oh God! I’m so sorry. Here, let me help you up. Are you hurt?” the boy said, blushing beetroot red.

Martina recognised him as one of the senior prefects, a Bruce Lesley. He was the Captain of the 1st Rubgy XV and fancied himself rotten.

“Only my pride,” she said, allowed him to help her to her feet.

“Are you sure you are okay?” he said, grovelling now.

“I’m fine, really, thanks,” she said.

“Good, I’m glad. Look, you’re not lost or anything, are you?” he asked, reluctant to allow such a lovely girl leave.

“No, I’m absolutely fine, thanks all the same,” Martina said.

“I don’t often see beautiful girls here, you aren’t by any chance staying for a while?” he said, hopefully.

“No, actually I’m just leaving. I don’t expect I’ll be back. Not for a while, anyway,” she said.

The Headmaster rescued her.

“Ah. Martina, your mother is ready. Bruce, what are you up to?” he asked.

“Sorry sir, I, ah, accidentally bumped into this young lady, and she fell over. And….” His voice trailed away under the steady gaze of his Headmaster.

“Martina, this is my captain of the rugger team, he is very good at rugger, but not so good at explaining things. Bruce, my friend’s niece has leave, say goodbye, there’s a good chap!”

“Goodbye, Martina, it has been a pleasure, and I sorry about your bum,” Bruce said.

“Goodbye Bruce. I’m sure my bum will survive,” she said, flashing a smile that melted his heart.

The boy left and the Headmaster laughed.

“I think it is as well you are leaving us, my dear, I can’t imagine the chaos you will cause to my fine young men.”

They returned to where Jenny waited.

“I’ve just had to rescue my captain of the first XV, from your daughter’s clutches. He is going to be useless for days, just able to dribble and drool on the good moments,” the Headmaster said with a grin, displaying a sense of humour that Martina had never seen. “For goodness sakes, take Martina home, otherwise I shall have to put bromide in the tea. I will have the bursar call you, and we can refund any fees.”

Jenny and Martina said their goodbyes, get into the car and drove out of the school grounds. Martina didn’t even bother to look round.

“Mummy, what’s bromide?” she asked.

“It’s what the army put in tea to suppress the soldiers’ sexual urges,” Jenny replied.

“Oh,” said Martina, with a little smile.

“Yes, oh yes, I think we need to have a girl to mother chat,” Jenny said.

“Oh,” repeated Martina, “must we?”

“Yes, we must. Now what was the doctor going on about?”

“Well, he was just advising me about female contraception, that’s all,” Martina replied.

“What started all that?”

“He wanted to know whether I fancied boys or girls, seeing I have been both,” she replied.

“And?”

“And nothing. I’m a girl, Mummy, I’ve always been a girl, only I was in a horrid body. I wanted to change, so my body changed. There never has been anything queer about me.”

“Go on.”

“Okay, I fancy boys, and I’ve got a boyfriend. Okay, happy now?”

“How on earth have you managed to get a boyfriend?” Jenny asked. Then it dawned on her.

“Rob?” she asked her daughter.

“Might be,” Martina said, smiling.

“Oh God, you don’t half complicate things, Martina. How long has this been going on?”

“Not long,” she said.

“How long?”

“Only a couple of years.”

“A couple of years! For goodness sakes, you were only twelve.”

“Well it sort of started when we did the play. But we got serious in the summer.”

Jenny drove in silence for a while.

“Does he know?” she finally asked Martina, who nodded.

“Yes, I promised I’d tell him when it happened,” she said.

“What was his reaction?”

“He told me he loved me,” Martina admitted.

“And do you love him?” Jenny asked.

Martina grinned and nodded. “I think about him all the time, I always want to be with him, and when I spoke to him I almost came,” she said.

“Martina, for goodness sake! You mustn’t speak like that, it’s very un-ladylike,” Jenny was shocked.

“Well it’s true, I got all tingly, and I was all moist, down there,” She pointed to her new vagina.

“Oh, Martina, you could have grown up a little slower. I haven’t had time to prepare for being a teenage girl’s mother,” Jenny wailed.

“Oh Mummy, I’ll be fine. I promise I won’t have full sex until I am least sixteen, so don’t panic. Besides our problem is telling Daddy,” Martina reminded her.

Jenny went quiet, so Martina felt that something was not right.

“Mummy, what is it, has something happened?” she asked.

Jenny glanced at her new lovely daughter, as tears welled up in her eyes.

“Martina, I wasn’t going to tell you yet, because you’ve had enough to contend with. But your Daddy won’t be coming home,” she said.

“Oh, he was having an affair then?” she asked in a calm and neutral tone, as if it was common knowledge.

Jenny looked sharply at Martina. The girl was staring straight of the window, and did not appear upset at all.

“How did you know?”

“I didn’t, but he rarely came home. When he did, he was miserable and grumpy, and couldn’t wait to leave. He had no time for you or any of us, and was generally a miserable git. I never got to know him, and I know it sounds callous, but I’m glad he’s gone. Just make sure to screw the bastard over the divorce,” she told her mother.

“Martina!” Jenny was quite shocked. This was the last reaction she ever expected.

“Well, he deserves it. Where is his other woman?”

“Hong Kong.”

“Is she a chink, or what?”

“Martina! No, she isn’t, oh, I don’t know, I think she is Australian,” Jenny said.

“How did you find out?”

“He wrote to me, and then had the nerve to ask for me to send all his stuff over to him. I told him if he wanted it to come and collect it, and if it wasn’t collected in two weeks I would give it all to Oxfam!”

“Good for you, mind you, I’d have shredded the lot!” Martina said.

Jenny started to laugh.

“What’s so funny?” Martina asked.

“I was so worried about telling you, it gave me endless sleepless nights. So it’s a bit of a surprise that, not only do you accept it readily, but you are so supportive. I should have told you weeks ago!”

“When did he write?”

“Just before the end of the holidays.”

“Are we alright for cash?” Martina asked.

“Oh, my, ever the practical one, aren’t you? Yes dear, we’re fine for cash. He knows that I can take him to the cleaners, we have come to a reasonable arrangement.”

“Which is?”

“I get the house and the cars. I get an income of three thousand a month for life, and all your school and university fees paid. I get a lump sum of fifty thousand, which is put in trust for you, and I get the income until I die.”

“Is that fair?” Martina asked.

“Oh yes, the house is worth at least half a million, and I am allowed to sell it without incurring tax.”

“Do you want to sell it?” she asked.

“Would you mind?”

“I couldn’t really care, Mummy, as I’m just happy being me. As long as we have a home somewhere, it will only be the two of us, until I get married, that is,” Martina said.

Jenny laughed.

“Now what have I said?”

“Oh, Martina, you have no idea what a joy you are. All the things I dreaded talking about, you have just brushed them all away as inconsequentialities. I wish I had your attitude to life.”

“When you get trapped in a life that you hate and life becomes a living nightmare, much of the rest is inconsequential when you get down to it,” Martina replied.

Jenny looked at her.

“Are you sure you aren’t going to be twenty-four tomorrow, instead of fourteen?”

“Well let’s face it, Mummy, I’ve had the shitty end of the stick so far. The house is fine; I have some happy memories and few horrid ones. I love Dorset, so I would rather stay near the sea, and as long as we are together, I’ll be happy. A daughter belongs with her mother, at least until she grows up.”

“By the sound of it, you have almost grown up already,” Jenny remarked.

They were passing the pub that they stopped at on the way home the last time.

“Do you want to stop here again?” she asked.

Martina thought for a moment, and then smiled. “Why not, I might pick up another soldier,” she said.

Shaking her head and grinning, Jenny indicated and pulled into the car park.

“Knowing your form, you will probably end up as the regimental mascot,” she joked.

Jenny parked the car and they went into the pub. The dining room was empty, as it was only 6.30 on a weekday, but there were a few people in the bar. They sat at the same table as the last visit, and ordered their food.

“Has anyone been round the house yet?” Martina asked.

“No, I have an estate agent coming on Friday. It’s all so depressing!”

“What do the boys think about it all?”

“We haven’t told them yet. I haven’t seen any of them for ages.”

“How are we going to tell them about me?” Martina asked.

“I haven’t a clue. How do you think we should do it?”

Martina reached across the table and took her mother’s hand.

“Life really is a bitch. I’m sorry for giving you extra grief. You have so much on your plate, the last thing you need is me going all strange on you.”

“Oh, Martina, you are the only thing that has kept me going. I think I would have quite happily ended it all years ago!” Jenny was crying now.

“Look, don’t cry, Mummy. We’re together now. I will always be there for you. We are free now. You are free of the bastard, and I’m free of the Worm. We can start our new lives together. Let me get you a drink. What would you like, a glass of wine?” she asked.

“Martina, you are too young. I’ll get them.”

“In that state, look, do I look fourteen? Give me your purse.” She held out her hand and Jenny obediently handed it over.

Martina got up and walked over to the bar.

The young man behind the bar greeted her.

“Hi, what can I get you?”

“Hi, can I have two glasses of a medium white wine please?” she said.

“Okay.” The man pulled two glasses from the rack and filled them

Martina paid, and was about to return to the table, when a voice said,

“Martina? I thought it was you.”

She turned and saw Mike. She suddenly felt guilty, as she never called him.

“Look I’m sorry about last time, but we went off to Canada on exercise,” he said. “Let me carry these for you.” He picked up the glasses and carried them to the table before she could protest.

Jenny had recovered her composure, so smiled at the young man as he delivered the wine. Then she looked at her daughter and shook her head very slowly. Martina smiled and gave a little shrug.

“I thought I’d never see you again,” he said to Martina.

“Mike, this is my mum. Mummy this is Mike, he’s the soldier I met last time, remember?”

“I remember. Hello Mike.”

“Hello Martina’s mum. It’s nice to meet you again.” He shook her hand.

“Mike, you look like a nice boy, and I would hate to ruin your day, but you really need to know. Martina may look older, but she is only fourteen.”

Mike looked shocked.

“Oh. I’m really sorry. I didn’t know.”

“It isn’t your fault Mike, she keeps doing it. We can’t seem to go anywhere without her picking up some nice boy. The country is littered with broken hearts. We shall all be so relieved when she finally turns sixteen. Just don’t tell the barman, or we’ll get into trouble,” Jenny said.

Rather than be discouraged, Mike sat down at the empty place.

“You look much older, I thought you were eighteen. I’m only eighteen. I thought you were older than me. I first thought you two were sisters or something,” he said, and Jenny burst out laughing.

There was an uneasy silence, but finally Martina broke it.

“How is your tank?”

Mike laughed. “It’s okay. Look, I’m sorry about being so forward and such.”

“That’s okay, how was Canada?” she asked. Jenny rolled her eyes, sat back and watched Martina in action.

They heard all about Canada, tanks, beer, beavers and a strange episode involving a moose and a Mountie. Jenny was just amazed at Martina’s ability to put the boy at his ease. She just asked a few questions, and looked interested. He simply fell into the trap, and she had him where she wanted him.

To her relief their food came, so Mike departed.

“Martina, you are incorrigible,” she said.

“Oh, Mummy, you’re just jealous,” Martina said.

Jenny realised that she actually was a little jealous. Martina had not a care in the world; she was full of confidence and had that certain something that made men just want to be with her.

“What are we going to do with you?” she asked.

Martina shrugged, “I’ll have to find a new school, I suppose,” she said.

“Yes, but which one, and who would have room at this time of year? The school year has only just started.”

“I know of one that has room. It is co-ed, and supposed to be really good,” Martina said, as she took a bite of her steak.

“Oh, yes? And this wouldn’t happen to be the same school as a certain lad called Rob is at, would it?” Jenny asked.

Martina grinned, and took a sip of the wine. “This wine is nice.” she said.

“And would you just happen to have the telephone number of this school?” Jenny asked.

Martina picked up her bag, opened it and handed a piece of paper to her mother.

“What the hell, why not? You deserve something to go right. I’ll ring them tomorrow. But you, young lady, will behave, and leave the poor boy alone. Okay?”

“Okay,” Martina grinned.

They finished their meal and left the pub. Martina waved at Mike, who smiled and waved in return.

Jenny chuckled quietly to herself as they drove home.
 
 
The next day saw a whole new start for Martina. She awoke late, having slept better than she could ever remember. She immediately felt her crotch, and upon her fingers feeling the soft opening to her vagina, she relaxed. She smiled and offered her silent prayer of thanks to God, for what had happened.

It was nearly ten o’clock. She dressed in a pair of jeans at tee shirt, going downstairs to find her mother on the phone in the kitchen. She poured out some cornflakes and poured over some milk and sugar.

She was munching away when her mother hung up the phone.

“Happy birthday, my sweetheart,” she said, giving her daughter a hug.

“Thanks Mummy.”

“I never had time to get you anything yesterday. I am so sorry.”

“I got the most wonderful present yesterday. But I’ll let you buy me some clothes,” Martina said.

“That’s a deal. Oh, by the way, you have an interview this afternoon at two o’clock,” she said.

“Where?”

“Broughton Hall School. The Headmaster wants to meet you. I have explained a sort of true series of events, and he states that if you pass the interview, you can start on Monday next week.”

“What did you tell him?”

“I told him the truth; that it was all rather unfortunate, but your true gender was overlooked by poor medical staff at birth, due to ambiguous genitalia. We brought you up as a boy, but the anatomical defects rectified themselves at puberty, which coincided with your hormonal development and you became obviously female. All ambiguity has now vanished, so that you are fine and normal now. I told him that you are a bright child, and he wants to see your common entrance results.

“He wanted to know how I came to hear of the school, so I told him that a friend of the family recommended it to us. Anything else, Miss?”

“No, that’s fine. What shall I wear?” Martina asked, totally un-phased by the whole idea.

“Something a fourteen year old would wear, and not an eighteen year old tart,” Jenny replied. Then she noticed that Martina was wearing jeans.

“What’s this, trousers?”

Martina shrugged, “I’ve got the bits I wanted, so I haven’t anything to prove anymore. Besides, it’s bloody freezing!”

“Martina!”

“Love you too Mum,” she replied.

“If we have to be there by two, we ought to leave soon. I haven’t a clue how to get there,” Jenny said.

“Up to the M3, then the A34, past Newbury, Didcot, and Abingdon. Round the Oxford ring road, and off towards Woodstock. Through Chipping Norton and then left. It’s easy,” said Martina. “I’ll go and change then.”

Jenny was left alone in the kitchen, speechless, again!

Martina went back upstairs and spent a long time deciding what to wear.

Eventually, she wore a plain white blouse and a dark pleated skirt. She wore dark tights, and wore a black jacket. She put a tiny amount of makeup on, and despaired about her hair.

“MUM!” she bellowed.

Jenny came up stairs.

“What is it?” she said.

“I have got to do something about my hair. What do you suggest?”

“I can layer it a little, and we can make it look a little more feminine,” she suggested.

“Anything, as I swear I’m never going to cut it ever again!”

Jenny spent the next half hour doing Martina’s hair. First, she gave it a little trim, into a pageboy style, and then layered it, adding some gel to give it extra body. When finished, it looked good, and Martina announced that it “Would do!”

At five minutes to two in the afternoon, Jenny drove the Mercedes through the gates of Broughton Hall.

The school was set on a hill in the Cotswolds, with a commanding 360 ° view of the surrounding countryside. The main school building comprised of the classrooms, main hall and chapel. There were more classrooms and science labs in another couple of buildings. The houses in which the pupils resided, were dotted around the campus, with the two girls’ houses, at the north end, some way away from the boys.

Jenny pulled up outside the secondary classroom block, and by the door marked, “Reception”.

They went in, and told the lady at the desk why they were there.

She picked up a telephone, and after a couple of minutes, a tall, cheerful man, in his mid fifties, came out to see them.

“Ah, Mrs Collins, I am Marcus Brady. We spoke on the phone, I am the Headmaster.” He shook Jenny’s hand. He turned to Martina.

“Hello, Martina. I am pleased to meet you. It seems you have had a pretty rough time.” He shook her hand too.

“Mrs Collins, Mary here will get you a coffee, or tea. I will just have a little chat with Martina, and then we can get together. Will you be all right?”

“Fine, thanks. Oh, here are the CE results you asked for.” She handed him a large envelope.

“Good, thank you.”

Marcus took Martina into his study. There was a sofa at one end and an easy chair next to it.

He asked Martina to sit on the sofa, while he sat in the easy chair.

“Your mother tells me that you have had to live with a bit of a mix up. Would you like to tell me a little about it?”

“It seems that I was wrongly identified as being a boy at birth. I am not sure why, but I had to live as a boy. I went through prep school, and wasn’t particularly happy, but when puberty struck, my real gender became obvious. It all came out yesterday, and here I am.”

“Hmm. I see. Let me just read your last reports from Halsey House. Halsey House? Ah we have someone here who went there. Now who was it? Ah, yes, Robert Alexander. Do you know him?” he asked.

“Yes, sir. We are friends,” Martina admitted.

“Good, splendid. He’ll be a bit shocked to see you a girl, won’t he?”

“No sir. He knows. He was my only close friend and I told him everything. He can keep secrets.” Martina said.

Marcus looked at the girl in front of him. She appeared perfectly normal, a very pretty and polite girl. If anything, she appeared slightly older than her actual age. She returned his stare unflinchingly.

He looked at the report in his hands. He read that today was her birthday. She was fourteen.

“Happy birthday,” he said.

“Thank you, sir.”

He read how she had achieved nearly 80% across the board in all subjects. Higher in maths, English, and art. She had been deputy head of school, and the leading light in the drama group. He read her last headmaster’s report:
 
 

This young man has an unconventional approach to life. He is always helpful, kind and polite. He is a very intelligent and practical lad. Sometimes he is too gentle for his own good, and is rather reluctant to join in some of the more active team sports. However, his commitment for his friends and the school is second to none. He proved to be a wonderful actor and a real sport. His 'leading' lady in the drama was very convincing. I was even tricked into believing he was a girl! He was a superb deputy head of school, and was one of the most honest and forthright pupils I have ever met. He will do very well anywhere!

 
 
“It is hardly surprising that you managed to trick him, is it?” Marcus asked.

“I’m sorry, sir?”

“You managed to fool your last headmaster into believing you were a girl. I can understand it now,” he said.

“Oh, yes sir.” Martina smiled.

They spent the next half an hour chatting about Martina, her likes, dislikes and her ambitions. They talked about relationships, responsibility and home life. She asked him about the school, the aims, the ethos and the general scheme of things.

Finally, Marcus could think of nothing else he could ask Martina. She appeared to him to be a real find. Broughton Hall was a small, family orientated independent school, which was based on a solid Christian ethos. But it also had a large proportion of children with special needs, such as dyslexia and dyspraxia. Martina was a very bright child, who would excel in any school, but here she would be almost in a class of her own. For an individual who had been through so much, it was the perfect place, and she should blossom as she rose through the school.

Marcus made his mind up.

“Martina, I’d like to offer you a place at Broughton Hall. If you wish to accept my offer, you would be able to start as soon as you can. I suggest that next week would be ideal, as there may be things you need to sort out before starting. Would you like to talk it over with your mother?” he asked.

“No, thank you. I will come, if that’s okay. Thank you very much,” Martina said, before he changed his mind.

Marcus smiled at the girl and went to find Jenny.

“I have offered Martina a place at the school and she has accepted. As I intimated on the phone, next Monday will be suitable. It will give you time to acquire the necessary kit. If we have a little chat, Mrs Collins, I will arrange someone to show Martina round the school.”

Marcus left them alone for a moment.

“Well?”

Martina grinned.

“He is a man, isn’t he?” she said. Jenny rolled her eyes and smiled.

Marcus returned, smiling warmly.

“I’ve arranged someone from Martina’s new class to come and show her around. They won’t be long,” he informed them.

“There is one thing, Mr Brady,” Jenny said.

“Yes?”

“You ought to know that I’m in the middle of a rather nasty divorce, so I plan to revert to my maiden name as soon as I can, which is Bennett. I think, in light of our unique circumstances, that it would be best if Martina has the same surname,” Jenny said.

“I can see the sense in that. It really is a very small world, so we don’t want to make life even more difficult than it already is. Yes, that’s fine, so I’ll make sure all her paperwork reflects this.”

“Thank you,” said Jenny.
 
 
Rob was bored.

Wednesdays were CCF (Combined Cadet Force) days, but he was in the 3^rd year, so he had little to do that stimulated him, as CCF started in the 4^th year. They were learning rudimentary map reading, but as Rob learned it years ago, he was falling asleep.

The school secretary came into the classroom.

“Alexander, can you report to the Headmaster’s study please,” she said.

Rob was surprised, what had he done now?

He walked over with the secretary.

“Why does he want me?” he asked, feeling slightly worried.

“There is a new pupil he wants showing round,” she said.

Ah well, better than map reading, he thought.

As they approached the reception, Rob saw the Mercedes. He suddenly had a weird feeling. He couldn’t remember the number on Marti’s car, but it looked to be the same colour and model.

No, it was just a coincidence. He told himself.

He went into the empty reception area and waited.

He looked at the picture on the wall.

“Hi Rob. Remember me?” said a voice behind him.

He turned and there she was. There, but so different, this was a whole new Marti. Then the headmaster came out.

“Ah, Alexander, bit of a shock eh? It’s not often you see an old chum as a chum-ette?

“No sir. I mean, Yes sir.”

“Right. Now I want nothing about Miss Bennett’s past leaking out. Is that clear?”

“Miss Bennett, sir?” Rob asked, puzzled.

“Yes, her mother is reverting to her maiden name, so Martina is taking it as well, for obvious reasons.”

“Oh.”

”Good. Now off you go, be back in an hour. Oh, and try not to lose her, right?”

“Yes sir.”

The youngsters went outside.

“How the hell did you manage this?” he asked.

“Pleased to see me?” she asked.

“You know I am. I am just surprised, that’s all. You look different, what happened?” he asked.

“How do you mean different?” She asked.

“Well you sort of go in and out more, and in different places.” Rob stared at her. “You look great. I’ve missed you!” he said, unable to contain his smile any longer.

She smiled. She had never really noticed his slight Scot’s accent before; she adored it.

“I keep forgetting you’re Scottish, I love your accent. Why did your parents send you all the way down here?”

“I think I used to try to hide the accent before, but now I’m proud of it. As for this school, my Dad is an old friend of the Headmaster, so he thought that this would be a really good place to send me to. Besides, do you know how cold it gets in Scotland?” he said with a smile.

“Remember the beach?” she asked.

“I couldn’t forget it,” he said.

“Well, next time will be different. Oh Rob, you have no idea what it feels like, to be normal at last!”

“I can imagine. Are you really coming here?” he asked.

“Yes, I start on Monday. Aren’t you pleased?” she asked.

“I’m certainly surprised. I know I suggested it, but I never in the world thought you would manage it. No, I’m really thrilled. You’ll like it here, it’s very friendly and much better than prep school.”

They walked round the school. It was much like any other, and Martina just liked being with Rob.

“Do you want to see the girls’ houses?” he asked.

“If you like,” she said. “I’m not that bothered, I just like being with you.”

He smiled at her, so they walked to the top end of the school where the two girl’s houses were located.

“You’ve changed,” he said.

“You told me that already,” she said.

“No, really, you’ve grown up. You seem much older now, and I can’t really explain it. It’s as if you’ve lost your vulnerability or something.”

“Do you want to see what I’ve lost?” she asked.

“What?” He looked at her sharply.

“Nothing,” she said, with a naughty smile. They had arrived at the girls’ houses. The two buildings were symmetrically replicated side by side, with woodland to the rear.

They walked up the path, so Rob rang the bell.

“Hello Mrs Williams, this is Martina Bennett. She is starting here next week, so the Headmaster wants her to see the house,” Rob explained to the housemistress, when she answered the door.

Mrs Williams showed Martina the dormitories and the studies for the older girls. It was a bright and friendly place, but just like a school. Martina liked it. She thanked Mrs Williams, and met up with Rob at the front door.

“Now what?” she asked.

Rob shrugged. “I don’t know. Do you want to see the assault course?”

“I don’t know. Would I like it?” she asked.

“Probably not, but it is in the woods,” he said with a smile.

“Okay then, let’s go.” She followed him up a little path that led to the woods.

The assault course was a little dilapidated and over grown. But he had been right, it was in the woods!

She stopped in a little clearing, there were no sounds apart from the birds.

He looked at her.

“What is the matter?” he asked.

“Nothing. Come here,” she said.

Rob came to her. They stood just inches apart.

“You deserve to know the difference. You have stood by me through everything, so I want to share it with you,” she said, taking both his hands in hers. He stood, watching, rather nervous.

She let go of his hands and undid her blouse. She opened the blouse up, and he saw the swell of her breasts restrained by her bra. She slipped her skirt down, followed by her knickers and tights, down as far as her thighs. Rob swallowed. He had never seen a girl naked before, apart from his mother, and she didn’t count.

She took his hand. She let him touch her warm and soft mound, and then placed his fingers at her opening. Then she stepped back, pulling her underwear back up.

“So you see, Rob. Martin is dead and gone forever. All you have got left is me,” she said as she buttoned up her blouse.

“How could it have happened?” he asked. “This is impossible, as I knew Martin, and he had…”

“You said it yourself. If you want something enough, nothing is impossible,” she told him. He reached out and took her hands.

“I have really missed you. It’s funny, but I have been thinking of you a lot. And it is always as the girl. I can hardly remember what Martin, the boy, looked like,” he said.

“Neither can I,” she said.

She placed one of her hands behind his head.

“Oh, dear, sweet Rob, have you any idea how much your support has meant to me?” she said, pulling his head down to hers. Their lips locked in an uneasy, yet passionate kiss. They had kissed before, but not like this. His hands held her tight, and they hardly breathed, their tongues teasing and caressing each other mouths.

His hand moved to her breast, which he stroked in a rather fumbling manner, but then he found and gently rolled her nipple through the material of the blouse and bra. His other hand went to her bottom and he pulled her tight against his pelvis, as she moaned with pleasure. She felt his hardness, so gently rubbed herself against him. His hand went from her bottom, sliding down the front of her knickers, his index finger entered her opening, locating her little clitoris. He rubbed it, causing her to moan again, as her hand reached into his trousers for his cock.

Suddenly, Doctor Robinson’s voice seemed to echo through the woods. Martina broke away, breathless and panting.

Rob looked at her. He was breathing heavily and feeling confused.

“My God, you have changed!” he said.

“So have you,” she said.

“Why did you stop?” he asked.

“Because this is neither the time nor the place, and if I go back with grass stains on my bum and pregnant, it’s not going to take Sherlock Holmes to work out who did it,” she said.

“Pregnant?” he repeated.

“Duh, pregnant, you know, when two people do it?”

“I never thought of that!” he said.

“No, then it is just as well I did,” she said. “Look Rob, this is serious. I’m now a fertile female, so I don’t want to screw up both our lives over a quick squelchy hump in some damp woods. Yes, I want to have sex, and I can’t think of anyone I would rather have it with, but not yet. Neither of us really know what we are doing. We are both too young to start being this silly! We’ll have to wait. We can still have fun, but we have to be careful, sensible and patient. None of those are your strong points are they?” she teased.

“Shit, Martina, where was I when you grew up?” Rob asked, astounded at his friend.

“Rob, you were probably in my dreams, where you have always been. But I have had to grow up fast. I never got a chance to be a little girl, so this is very hard for me! But not as hard as it was pretending to be a boy.

“But we are now in the real world, not that dream-like pretend world we were in a few months ago. There’s no playacting now, as we’ve moved on, but there’s no need for guilt or secrets. Everything is in the open. Okay, lover?” she said, stroking his cheek with her hand.

“Okay,” he smiled sheepishly.

“What?” she asked, as they walked out of the woods.

“It’s just you are the first girl I’ve seen, you know, sort of, naked,” he admitted.

“That’s where I have an advantage then,” she replied, laughing.
 
 
They returned to the reception, so Rob waited with Martina outside the study until Jenny and the Head finished their business. They chatted away together like the old friends they were. Mary, the secretary casually watched them, smiling at the natural, relaxed and free manner they had with each other. She thought that these two would need watching in the not so distance future.

Marcus and Jenny came out of the study and Jenny looked very much more relaxed.

She saw Rob first, smiled, and then looked at Martina.

“Rob, this is my mum. Mummy this is Rob,” Martina said, almost word for word as the pub the previous night. Jenny couldn’t help smiling.

“Rob, I remember you from Halsey House. We met on speech day, and you played opposite Martina in a couple of productions, didn’t you?”

“Yes Mrs Col…Bennett.”

“It’s so nice that Martina is going to have you here. I know how much she has valued your support and friendship.”

“It should be great having her here,” Rob admitted, meaning it.

“Just keep her in line, don’t let her bully you,” Jenny said, with a grin.

“I won’t. Goodbye Mrs Bennett, bye Martina, see you on Monday!” Rob left, and Martina watched him go rather sadly. Marcus watched the interaction with a wry smile. The eye contact between the two kids was very meaningful.

“Right. That’s all settled. We will see you anytime on Sunday afternoon, when you can get settled in. It’s been a pleasure to meet you both, and I hope, Martina, you will be very happy here,” Marcus said.

“I’m sure I shall, thank you,” said Martina.
 
 
They got into the car and began the long drive home.

Martina was uncharacteristically silent.

“Penny for them?” Jenny asked.

“It’s really odd; not having to pretend any more. It is almost as if there is something missing,” she replied.

Jenny laughed.

“I think that is a slight understatement,” she said.

“Oh, Mummy! Not that. No, I can’t really explain it. It’s almost as if the anger and frustration were the things that kept me going, and now they’re gone, I don’t seem to have the oomph any more. Does that make any sense?”

“Perfect sense, but the anger and frustration were negative, and easy to identify with. You need to change your focus onto more positive things, like love and kindness. I’ve watched you when you are around people, particularly as a girl. You’re a lovely person, as you make time for people, you help those who struggle, and you make people feel special. These qualities are wonderful things to have. You need to channel your oomph into things like these.”

“Is sex positive or negative?” Martina asked.

“It can be both. In a loving relationship, it is very positive. But sex for sex’s sake can be very destructive and negative. Sex should never be a bargaining tool over emotions, and it should never be used to manipulate or control.”

“When did you first have sex?” Martina asked, out of the blue.

Jenny laughed, but was embarrassed.

“I was fifteen, it was in the basement of a house in up-state New York, and he was the all American boy. I was on holiday over there, and I thought I was in love. It was quick, it was painless and it was pathetic. I didn’t take precautions, but fortunately I didn’t fall pregnant, and neither did I catch anything. I never saw the boy again, but I don’t think I would have recognised him if I had. There, happy now?”

“Fifteen? Mummy, you tart!” Martina laughed.

Jenny laughed too. She laughed because she was finally able to have a conversation like this, with the daughter she never thought she would ever have. She laughed because she was actually able to share emotive issues with someone who would understand, and she laughed because she found her daughter fun to be with, as a delightful friend.

“Is sex better for women?” Martina asked.

“How should I know dear, I’ve never been a man?”

“I read that a woman can have lots of orgasms, and a man comes only once. Is what the man feels the same as the woman, or more?”

“Martina, I really don’t know. What do you think?”

“When I was Martin, I don’t think I had any orgasms. I got some strange feelings though. The first time I was dressed as a girl, and I didn’t know what was happening. The next time I missed it because I was asleep, and the third time I felt a funny feeling while wearing a bra and tights. I felt so guilty after the third time that I was never interested again. They were all really dreary. I hope a female orgasm is better than that!”

“I’m sure it must be, and I don’t think you were a typical male, do you?”

“I suppose not. Do women wank?”

Jenny laughed again to cover her embarrassment. She could never have had a conversation like this with her mother!

“Yes, Martina, women do wank.”

“Do you?”

“Martina, this is getting a bit personal,” Jenny said.

“A simple ‘yes Martina, I do’, would suffice, you don’t have to get snotty,” Martina said, laughing.

Jenny shook her head.

“Martina, I don’t know if I can cope with having a sexually aware daughter.”

“Get used to it Mummy, because you’re stuck with me!”

“For that I’m very glad, Martina, but there are some things we don’t talk about.”

“Why, how on earth are we meant to learn anything if we don’t talk about them?” she asked.

“You have a point.”

“I became a woman, almost overnight. I’ve had no time to prepare for this role, and this afternoon, I was within a whisker of lying on my back in the woods, only too eager to have the boy I think I love make love to me! Now how the heck do I prepare myself for this?”

“Martina! In the woods?” Jenny was shocked.

“He was pleased to see me, and I was pleased to see him. Besides I wanted him to know I had all the right bits!”

“Oh Martina, what the hell am I going to do with you?” Jenny said.

“Mummy, the point is I didn’t. I stopped it, he didn’t. Besides, I was the leader and he just followed. That’s what frightens me, as I’ve found a power, and it thrills me.”

“There is more to life than sex,” Jenny said.

“When you’re fourteen, sexually aware and curious, all of life is sex,” Martina said. “Or don’t you remember?”

“Who is supposed to be the old and wise mother, here?” Jenny asked.

“If I asked to go on the pill, would that shock you?” she asked.

“Yes, a little. I haven’t got used to having my little girl around yet. But if you became pregnant that would shock me more.”

“Did you ever talk like this with your mother?”

“Never, I still think my mother believed that storks brought babies.”

“Do you miss her?” Martina asked. Her grandmother had died when Jenny was twenty.

“Every day. They say that it gets better with time. It doesn’t, you just learn to cope better,” Jenny said.

“I hope I have a daughter.” said Martina.

“Why?”

“Because then I would like to have someone to talk to, like this. I’ve never been able to talk to anyone as we are. Men just give advice, and have meaningful discussions. They don’t just talk. If you don’t talk, you don’t learn, men just lecture each other. They are so wrapped up in what they have to say, they don’t listen to anyone else.”

“Phew, you’ve become very profound all of a sudden.”

“Well, it’s true. Look, why did you want a daughter?” Martina asked.

Jenny thought for a while, and then started to smile.

“Well?”

“I wanted a daughter so that I could have someone to talk to who would not lecture me, and would understand about my feelings, and whom I could teach to be a better woman than I was. Happy now, clever clogs?” Jenny said.

“Yes! I knew it! So, mother dear, do you wank?”

“Yes, Martina, due to the fact that in nearly thirty years of marriage, I have seen my husband for a total of four. I have to, it is either that or have affairs, and affairs are so tiresome.”

“Have you ever had an affair, I wouldn’t blame you?”

“Yes Martina, I once had an affair, and it was so awful, it put me off.”

“Oh, tell me about it! Was he juicy?”

Jenny laughed.

“Yes, he was, He was the tennis coach when we lived in Caracas. He was dark and very Spanish. Your father was in the States for months, and I was bored. I was alone in our villa with two little boys and I was bored out of my brain. A friend persuaded me to join the tennis club, and the next thing I know Jose was screwing me every day.”

“Did you enjoy it?”

“I suppose so, but only that I felt I was getting back at Charles. But one day I went to visit Jose in his apartment, and found him in bed with the girl who got me to join in the first place. I never spoke to either of them again!”

“This is better than the telly! Was that the only one?”

“Jose was the only affair. I once had a young American who thought he was in love with me, and would keep sending me flowers and was a real pain.”

“Did you ever go to bed with him?”

“No, Martina, I didn’t. He was ten years younger than me, and a very foolish boy.”

“Have you ever been to bed with a woman?”

“Martina!”

“Well, have you?” Martina insisted.

“No, well, sort of, once,” Jenny admitted.

“When?”

“I was still at university, and we had a girl in our halls who was a bit, you know, butch. Anyway, she was nice enough, and was always helpful and fun to be with. I had a terrible boyfriend, who was very leftwing. One evening, we had the most awful argument, so I fled back to halls in tears. I had ended the relationship and was distraught. The girl, Karen, heard me crying, and came into my room. She cuddled me for ages and poured me a drink. I swore that I would never have anything to do with men ever again, so she poured me another drink. I got very pissed, and the next thing I know she is kissing me and telling me that she had loved me for ages.”

“Don’t stop! What happened?”

“Oh, I don’t remember very well, but we had a kiss and a cuddle, and she did something that I have never experienced before or since, and we took a bath together.”

“Go on, Mummy.You can’t stop there!”

“I fell asleep, so she put me to bed. I awoke with her next to me in her bed. I got up and went back to my room. There, happy now?”

“Cor, my mother is a dyke,” said Martina, teasing.

“Martina!”

“Oh don’t be so silly, Mummy, one little fling when pissed doesn’t make you a lesbian. But I would be interested as to what she managed to do to get you so excited,” Martina said.

“So would I,” said Jenny with a smile.

They laughed together.

Martina became rather thoughtful once more, so Jenny drove in silence for a while. Jenny felt happier than she had in a very long time. Her marriage had died years ago, only they had never bothered to do anything about it. Her concerns over little Martin had pulled a veil over everything else, but now the veil was no more. She saw things with a new clarity, and she found herself actually looking forward to the future rather than dreading it.

She had regrets; everyone does, mostly over wasting time on a dead relationship. But having a daughter even seemed to make up for all the regrets.

She glanced at Martina, who was staring ahead, her mind probably on a certain young man. She had a composure and confidence that Jenny never had. Her experiences had been at the expense of innocence and naivety. Life had been very cruel, and yet from the cruel beginning came a strength of character that had forged a will of steel. She was so determined and focussed, that she would succeed whatever the odds.

Martina turned, saw her looking at her, smiled and looked away. They didn’t need to speak. Mother and daughter had become very close.
 
 
The rest of the week passed very quickly. Jenny managed to acquire all the necessary kit for the new school, and had submitted the necessary paperwork to the central registry in order to have Martina’s birth certificate altered.

She had taken Martina into Bournemouth for the promised clothes-shopping trip, in lieu of a birthday present. They had had a wonderful time, and both came home with lots of new clothes. Martina had had her hair done, which looked very chic. She had actually agreed to a short style, which would give a nice shape as it grew.

Martina had completely redesigned her mother’s wardrobe, and brought her right up to date. Some of the skirts that Martina bought for herself were so short that Jenny thought they were just wide belts.

Martina had really gone for the make up, so came home with a myriad of little tubs, pads and sticks.

When they got home they gave each other a fashion show, and Jenny gave her daughter several makeovers with her new makeup.

When they went to bed, Martina came and sat on Jenny’s bed.

“Thanks for today, it was great fun,” she said to her mother.

“Yes, it was lovely. It’s what mothers and daughters do best.”

“Mummy, are you ever going to re-marry?”

“I haven’t got a divorce yet. It’s a bit early yet.”

“It’s not right to be lonely. I should hate for you to be lonely.”

“I have you.”

“I’m off to school on Sunday, and then it will be University or drama school. I suppose then I’ll get married and have lots of babies. I won’t always be here. You need someone all the time.”

“I’m used to being alone.”

“That doesn’t make it right. I think you should join a dating agency.”

“Oh, Martina, don’t be silly.”

“It’s not silly, as the kind of life you lead will never get you a man. So advertise for one.”

“I don’t think so, somehow.”

“Then join a dining club for respectable singles. They’re all the rage. You may meet a millionaire with a gorgeous son, so we could both be made for life.”

Jenny laughed, but Martina sowed a seed, that night.

---

 
To Be Continued...

Synopsis
Young Martin Collins was the youngest of five brothers, and no sisters! His mother, Jenny, had always wanted a girl, and although slightly disappointed, treated him no differently!

However, from a very early age, Martin himself realised that things weren’t quite right, and when playing with some girls his age, he made the discovery that was to charge his life!

He was in the wrong body!

Childhood should be a time of fun and laughter, but for Martin it was to prove a depressing and miserable time, until things started to change, and a light shone at the end of his tunnel!

Miracles are few and far between, but for Martin, his life went from bad to brilliant!

---

 
Tanya has a new website where she will display her latest works first and then to BigCloset TopShelf a few weeks later is here at Tanya Allan's Tales .
Tanya's Book Shop where she is selling her works in book form is at http://tanyaallan.authorshaunt.com/shop.php . Please Visit!

---

 
The Legal Stuff: Shit Happens, But So Do Miracles! ©2004 Tanya Allan
 
This work is the property of the author, and the author retains full copyright, in relation to printed material, whether on paper or electronically. Any adaptation of the whole or part of the material for broadcast by radio, TV, or for stage plays or film, is the right of the author unless negotiated through legal contract. Permission is granted for it to be copied and read by individuals, and for no other purpose. Any commercial use by anyone other than the author is strictly prohibited, and may only be posted to free sites with the express permission of the author.
 
This work is fictitious, and any similarities to any persons, alive or dead, are purely coincidental. Mention is made of persons in public life only for the purposes of realism, and for that reason alone. Certain licence is taken in respect of medical procedures, terms and conditions, and the author does not claim to be the fount of all knowledge.
 
The author accepts the right of the individual to hold his/her (or whatever) own political, religious and social views, and there is no intention to deliberately offend anyone. If you wish to take offence, that is your problem.
 
This is only a story, and it contains adult material, which includes sex and intimate descriptive details pertaining to genitalia. If this is likely to offend, then don’t read it.
 
The image used for the Title Presentation here on BigCloset Topshelf was purchased and used under royalty-free license from www.istockphoto.com / user Flisk .
 
 
Please enjoy.
Tanya
 
 
Chapter 6
 
 
Sunday came and Jenny helped Martina pack. It seemed strange to be packing up lots of girl’s things for the first time. Martina made her laugh as she had twice as many personal clothes as she had uniform. Eventually, they packed up the car and Martina went to change into her new uniform.

She came down again, and her mother was on the sofa in the sitting room.

“Well, Mummy. What do you think?” Martina said.

Jenny turned round and saw her daughter in her new uniform.

It was nothing special, a grey pleated skirt, light blue shirt, grey/blue pullover and a tweed jacket. She had warm tights and sensible shoes. But there was something else!

Martina was glowing with contentment. She was finally the person she had always wanted to be. She was no longer an androgynous child, with a foot in both camps. She was exactly like every other girl, and that was what she had always dreamed of!

“You look very smart. Happy?” Jenny asked.

Martina nodded.

“Because of going to a new school, or because that a certain someone is waiting there for you?” Jenny asked.

“Both, and the fact I can now life a normal life for the first time. I don’t have to pretend anymore, and it’s wonderful,” she said, her eyes sparkling.

Jenny thought she was a beautiful girl, but she was biased.

“Come on, let’s go,” she said, and they set off for Oxfordshire.

Martina was clearly excited and her conversation reflected her excitement. She flitted from topic to topic in a random manner, and Jenny had trouble keeping track of the subject matter.

“When are you going to tell the boys?” Martina asked her mother.

“I told Peter yesterday. Richard is in New Zealand, and who knows when he will surface. Mark is in Northern Ireland, and wouldn’t thank me for telling him that his little brother was now his little sister. I will see Simon this week, so I’ll tell him then.”

“How did Peter take it? What did you say?”

“I told him that you had a rare condition, which had caused a mistake to be made at birth and that it revealed the truth at puberty.”

“He’s a doctor, did he buy it?”

“He had to, the alternative was just unbelievable. Your brother went to bed one night and woke up a girl.”

“That’s almost how it happened.”

“Maybe, but his brain wouldn’t take that. Anyway, he accepted it very well; he said that that explained so much.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Martina said, a little hurt.

“You weren’t exactly the most masculine little boy,” Jenny observed.

“That’s true. How is he?”

“He’s very well. He is engaged, did I tell you?”

“No, you didn’t. Not to frog features?” Martina said.

“Rebecca is a very nice girl. You can be so mean at times.”

“Her eyes are too far apart, and she has a huge mouth. She probably can do amazing things with her tongue, so that must be why Pete loves her,” Martina said, wiggling her own tongue like mad.

“Martina, don’t be coarse!”

“Sorry.”
 
 
“Is oral sex fun?” Martina suddenly said, a few miles further on.

Jenny burst out laughing.

“You have a one track mind.”

“So. Is it?”

“I’m told it can be,” Jenny said, smiling in spite of herself.

“Are you meant to swallow, or what?” she asked.

“Martina. That’s enough!” Jenny said.

“I only asked, I never said I was going to do it,” she protested.

“You shouldn’t even be thinking it.”

“How am I ever going to learn if you can’t tell me?” she complained.

“Martina, this is the last sex question, agreed?”

“Agreed.”

“Then it’s entirely up to you. It’s supposed to be harmless, but tastes a little salty. Okay?”

“How salty?”

“Martina!”

“Sorry, thanks.”

Martina lapsed into silence, for which Jenny was very grateful. She glanced at Martina who had a cheeky smile on her lips.

“You’re winding me up,” Jenny said.

“I have to have some pleasure in life,” she replied.

“What are you going to tell people about your past life?” Jenny asked.

Martina shrugged.

“I’m not sure. The truth is bound to come out eventually, it always does. But as long as I don’t tell any lies, then I should be okay. The trick is not what you say, but what you don’t say.” she said.

Once again, Jenny was taken aback with her daughter’s maturity and wisdom.

“I think you and Rob ought to get together and sort out what to say.” Jenny advised.

“Oh, never fear, I will get together with Rob.” Martina grinned.

“That is not what I meant, and you know it,” Jenny said, and looked at Martina.

“You’re winding me up again, aren’t you?” she declared.

“You’re so easy to wind up,” Martina laughed.

They arrived at the school, so Jenny drove straight to Cardiff House, the house in which Martina had been placed.

Mrs Williams came out to greet them, and her husband helped them in with the kit. Martina was shown her dormitory, which had only six beds in it, each with their own work station next to the bed. It was roomy, light and cheerful, with posters of Sting and Phil Collins on the walls. Martina felt at home.

She said goodbye to Jenny, and watched the Mercedes drive away.

A girl of Martina’s age came up to her. She was about three inches shorter, and a little plump. She has dark brown frizzy hair that looked totally uncontrollable. She had attacked it with about twenty clips, but still large sections were escaping in different directions.

“Hi, I’m Sophie. You must be Martina. We’re in the same class, and we were told you were coming. Why are you so late starting?” she asked.

“I had to leave the last school I was at, because my parents are going through a rather nasty divorce. My mum has reverted to her maiden name, and it has all got a bit silly!” Martina said.

“I had to do the same when my parents divorced, it was a real pain,” Sophie said. “But this is a much nicer school, I’m really happy to have changed. You’ll like it, there are even boys here.”

“Yes, I had noticed,” Martina said, with a little smile.

“Have you got a boyfriend?” the other girl asked.

“Oh yes. I have a boyfriend,” said Martina.

“Where does he go to school?”

“Here!”

“Really? Who is he?” Sophie’s eyes widened.

“You’ll see, I expect he will find me soon enough,” Martina said.

“Oh, you’ll have to careful, the gossiping is awful. You can’t keep anything a secret for long.”

“When is supper?” Martina changed the subject.

“We ought to go up now,” Sophie said, as they walked the four hundred yards to the dining hall.

Martina saw Rob lurking outside the dining room. He kept glancing in the direction of the girls’ houses, as he obviously had got wind that she had arrived; she smiled to herself. She noticed that he had seen her, and he started to make to intercept.

Sophie was a real chatterbox, so never stopped her running commentary for the whole way. As they approached, Rob came up, stopping in front of them. Sophie went very quiet.

“You made it then?” he said, with a lovely smile.

Martina smiled in return and nodded. “How are you, Rob?” she said.

“I’m much better now you are here. It’s great to see you!”

“You too.”

“How’s your mum?” he asked.

“She’s fine. I’m trying to make her join a dining club to find a decent bloke. But she is so stubborn,” Martina said.

Sophie was fidgeting.

“Rob, do you know Sophie?” Martina asked.

“Yes, we are all in the same class,” he replied.

“You too? Great!”

“Martina, we’d best eat,” Sophie said.

“Yeah? Right, okay. Rob, have you eaten?” she asked.

“No, I was waiting for you,” he said.

“How did you know I was coming?”

“I didn’t, but someone said that a new girl was arriving, and I thought it could only be you,” he said, with a smile.

“New girl, eh? How right they are,” Martina said, and the two of them laughed.

They followed Sophie into to Dining room, which was laid out like a self-service cafeteria. Rob went to queue for the hot dishes and Martina had a general look at what was on offer.

It was the usual school fare, so Martina selected a salad. Then she went and sat down next to Sophie and another girl.

“This is Martina,” Sophie said to the girl. “Her parents are divorcing and she had to leave her last school, just like me,” she explained.

“Hello Martina, I’m Kate. What do you think of the place?”

“It’s okay, but I’ve only been here half an hour.”

“Martina already has her boyfriend here,” Sophie said with a grin.

“Oh, who’s that then?” asked Kate.

Rob came over and said, “Do you mind if I sit here?”

Sophie went purple in the face, Kate went a mild pink, but Martina just smiled.

“Sure, help yourself,” she said, shifting her bum along the bench so he could sit down next to her. The two girls looked at each other and giggled. Rob had sat very close to Martina.

“I never thought we’d get to do this again, so soon,” he said.

Martina just smiled at him, and started on her salad. The girls giggled again.

“Where did you meet?” Kate asked, rather jealous, as the girls generally accepted Rob as the best looking guy in their year.

“We’ve known each other a long time,” said Rob, carefully watching Martina, as he was uncertain how much to say.

“Rob and I met up again in the summer, I live in Dorset and he came and stayed in a hotel nearby. We met up on the beach, and had a lot of fun,” Martina said, with a knowing look at Rob.

“That’s not long,” said Sophie.

“I first met Rob when we were eight, but last summer was special,” Martina said. Keeping the information limited, but true.

“Oh. I see,” said Sophie, working out that they had known each other for six years.

A couple of other boys saw Rob sitting with the three girls. One, David Carter, turned to his friend, Harry Paterson, and said, “Who’s the new girl that Rob is chatting up?”

“I don’t know. I heard that there was a girl coming, she had to change schools as her parents are splitting up. I suppose that’s her,” Harry said.

“She’s gorgeous! She looks much older than fourteen. She has quite big tits,” David observed.

“Rob was muttering about a girl he knew. Apparently, they have known each other for ages. There was some connection with Rob’s last school. I think she must have been the sister of one of the boys or something,” Harry said.

“Cor, lucky old Rob. Let’s go and join them.” David said, and the two boys carried their trays to the table and joined the others.

Kate and Sophie were delighted that the boys joined them. This was the first term for all of them and, although they had been at school for three weeks or so, they still felt a bit awkward around each other. The boys and girls tended to segregate naturally into their gender groups. But this changed with the arrival of Martina.

Martina was one of the eldest girls in the year, with her birthday in October. Rob was a few weeks older than she, and they both looked much older than their ages.

The conversation seemed to flow naturally at the table. Martina was very relaxed and easy going, all of her new friends instantly warmed to her, and she felt that she had come home.

The Headmaster walked into the dining room and noticed the little mixed group. He glanced around, and saw that the rest of their year was still segregated, but a small breach had obviously just occurred. He noticed that the catalyst seemed to be Martina, and he smiled, just watching them for a moment.

Martina and Rob with their backs to the door, were unaware of his presence, and behaved like the old friends they were. There was much laughter and gaiety, and Marcus liked to see it. He observed that every now and again Martina and Rob would exchange deep glances and little smiles. The implications were quite clear, so Marcus smiled a wry smile. Martina was rather too tactile with Rob for being just a friend. At one point, she brushed a spec of dust of his shoulder, in a very proprietary and possessive manner.

He, on the other hand, only had eyes for her, and occasionally brushed her hair from her face. This was a couple to watch, Marcus thought. Although, he couldn’t blame young Alexander, as she really was a delightful girl, he noted that there was already chemistry between them. He wondered how the poor child had ever managed with the dreadful mistake. He took it as a mark of her character that she was so well adjusted.

He walked over to the group, just as Martina was doing a Dolly Parton impression. It really was jolly good, and the others were all in fits of laughter.

The laughter stopped abruptly as he approached, and he was sad.

“Don’t let me interrupt you. I’m glad that you seem to be settling in, Martina. Is everything all right?” he asked.

The others all looked guilty or embarrassed, but not Martina. She simply looked round, smiled and said, “Oh, Mr Brady. Yes, thank you, sir. Everything is fine. I’m really happy to be here!”

Marcus actually believed her. She was so honest and open, he felt the warmth of her smile, and her joy was contagious. He looked at the little group, noting a subtle change had come over them. They were more relaxed, and beginning to inter-relate properly. It was as if Martina had arrived and instantly swept all the barriers away. He felt that this was confirmation that he had made the right decision to offer her a place, despite the potential baggage she brought with her.

“Jolly good. By the way, that was a very good impression.”

“Thanks. I have had practice,” she said.

“Well, we will have to get you involved with the drama group.” Marcus said.

“I’d like that a lot.” she said.

Marcus smiled, and moved on to another group.

The group finished their meal, and stacked their empty dishes. They filed out of the dining room, to find that it had started to rain.

“I have to get back to house, now,” said Rob.

Martina looked at him. The others all left them to it, running through the rain back to their respective houses.

“Thanks for coming,” he said.

“Thanks for being here,” she replied.

“We have got to be careful, there are rules about mixing,” he said.

“Let’s not mix, then. Let’s just fuck,” she said, very quietly.

He laughed.

“Seriously, we do have to be careful,” he repeated.

She looked at her feet, and then at him.

“Oh, I know. I was just teasing. Also, we have to make sure our stories are right,” she said.

“What, about before, and you know what?” he asked.

“Rob, I’ve taken shit all my life! I want to make sure you’re kept clear. As far as you know what is concerned, it’s simple — I’m a girl, I always have been.”

“I know that,” he interrupted.

“Wait, I hadn’t finished. As far as the version that the Headmaster knows, I have always been a girl, but due to a medical cock up, I was wrongly identified as being a boy at birth. Due to an enlarged clitoris, or something, and it only came to light at puberty. But this story only goes out if I’m outed, so to speak. Is that clear?” she asked.

Rob nodded.

“Otherwise we stick to the story that I had a brother at Halsey House, and we met there. It’s still the truth, as I’ve had four brothers at Halsey House and I did meet you there. Also, I will say that we were in the plays together. Lot’s of schools get in girls to play the girls’ parts. Besides, we need to be clear that no lies are ever told. Once a lie is told, we’ll get caught out, so always the truth, but maybe not all the truth. Okay?” she said.

Rob smiled and looked around. He took her hand.

“I do love you, and I’m so glad you’re here!”

“I am too, now we’d better go. I’ll see you tomorrow. I love you too,” Martina said, and was off running through the rain. Rob was left standing there; he slowly turned and walked back to his house, a very content young man.
 
 
The days passed, and Martina settled in very quickly. She was sharing her dorm with Kate, Sophie, a girl called Natalie and Maria. There was one bed unused in the room.

The girls became very good friends, and as the term progressed, they all began to look up to Martina who seemed to be the natural leader. She was certainly more mature, both physically and emotionally. She was also the brightest, academically. Indeed, she was probably the brightest in her year, but she had such humility about her that it was not an issue. There were only ten girls in the year, and fifty boys.

They were approaching half term, and she was an established central figure in the year, yet it was as if she had been there from the start. All the teachers, without exception, found her a delight to have in a class, and she charmed everyone she met.

She watched Rob play rugby, so was always there to cheer him on. He had been made captain of the Junior Colts, and for the first time in many years that the school had a team that started consistently winning!

She was introduced to netball, hockey and lacrosse. She enjoyed netball and hockey, but never really got the hang of lacrosse. But she threw herself into everything with enormous enthusiasm, even if her level of skill was still not brilliant.

The school drama teacher, a Mr Cooper, approached her one break time.

She was standing talking with a group of friends, and he came up to her.

”Martina, the Headmaster tells me that you have had some experience with drama.”

“Yes sir, I’ve been in a play and a musical. And we wrote, produced and starred in our own revue.”

“I’m impressed. What was the musical?” he asked.

“Oklahoma,” she said.

“Really? Which part did you have, Laurey?” he asked.

“Yes, sir.”

“You obviously have a good voice. I’m putting together a musical for Christmas. I want to do Jesus Christ Superstar. There is only one female role, so I need a Mary Magdalene. Can you come to the theatre after lunch and we can give you a trial?”

“Yes, sir. I’d love to.”

“Good, about one thirty then,” he said, and left.
 
 
She got to the theatre, half hoping that Rob would be there, but he wasn’t involved with the production. The main male parts had gone to boys in the upper and lower sixths. They weren’t really boys any more, as they were all seventeen or older and shaved three times a day!

She walked in, and Mr Cooper waved her down to the front. About fifteen of these older lads were there. Some were in the cast, the others were musicians or props and scene changers. The room went quiet, and she felt very self-conscious.

“Do you know the role?” Mr Cooper asked.

“I have heard the songs, but I would have to learn them from scratch,” she said.

He gave her a song sheet, and said, “Have a go, this is ‘I don’t know how to love him’. I will ask Richard to play the tune through, and then you have a go. Okay?”

She nodded and looked at the words on the page. She didn’t read music very well, but she remembered the song from the record at home.

Richard Wells, the music teacher, played the melody on the piano, and Martina followed it on the sheet. When he finished, she looked at him and nodded.

He started the introduction, and she counted herself in. She started right on cue, and sang her heart out, bringing all the emotion she could to the song.

The music and the song came to a climax, and ended. There was silence in the small theatre. Martina thought she must have made a mess of it. Then as she looked about, she noticed that some of these large, hairy, rugby players were almost crying!

Mr Cooper and Richard stood and applauded, and gradually everyone else in the room joined in. Martina went very red and smiled demurely.

“What can I say? Martina that was perfect, no, it was better than perfect. I am astonished. Where did you learn to sing like that?” Richard Wells asked.

“Nowhere, really. I sang a little at my last school, but no more than anyone else. I sang in Oklahoma once and do some Country and Western Numbers. But I have had no formal training,” she replied.

“Martina, if you sing like that, with no training, just think what you could achieve with training,” he said.

“Was it alright?” she asked.

“Alright? Martina that was brilliant! The part is yours,” said a beaming Mr Cooper. He turned to the rest of the cast, and said, “What do you think lads, should she get the part?”

There was a huge cheer, so Martina went very red. She became the main female member of the cast, with a couple in the crowd.
 
 
Martina was back on the stage, and loved every minute of it. Rob became slightly jealous, until he realised that she didn’t have to kiss anyone. She had a few songs to learn so she would play the record over time and time again. It drove her friends mad, but they knew that it wouldn’t be for long.

Work and sports went on as usual, and half term arrived. It was possible to go home every weekend, but as Rob rarely went, Martina stayed to be with him. Besides, it was a long drive for Jenny to come all the way from Dorset, just for a couple of days.

Half term was a week, from Saturday to Sunday, and Martina was looking forward to going home.

On the Thursday before, she found Rob looking miserable, and asked him what the problem was.

“My parents have had to go to the States. My Gran lives in America and she has been taken ill. So I will either stay here or go to David’s for half term,” he told her.

“You could always come and stay with me,” she said.

His eyes lit up. “Really?”

“Of course, why didn’t you ask me earlier?”

“I’ve only just come off the phone. You’re the first to know, and I didn’t want to presume,” he said.

“Oh, don’t be such an arse! You know we’d love to have you. I’ll ring Mummy. Wait there.” She ran off to the phone box.
 
 
Martina came running back a few minutes later.

“There, no problem. Mummy will ring the Headmaster, and tell him that that’s fine. This will be fun,” she said, with a huge smile.
 
 
On the Saturday, the parents started arriving at noon. Martina was watching for her mother’s Mercedes, so was completely shaken to see her brother, Peter, pull up in a Volvo.

With her heart in her mouth, she went out to meet him. She was wearing home clothes, so had on a pair of very tight jeans, a tee shirt and a denim jacket. She had put on some makeup, which was banned from every day school.

He was standing by the car. She stopped and looked at him. He turned, saw her, and smiled.

“Well, well. Look at you. Haven’t you changed? You look really good, Martina, really good,” he said.

At that moment, Sophie walked past.

“Bye Martina, have a great time,” she said.

“Yeah, same to you Sophie. I’ll see you in a week.”

Peter came up the path and took her holdall. He was actually quite shocked, in a pleasant way. Jenny had told him about the mix-up and all the traumas which had occurred, so he imagined all kinds of things.

The last thing he expected was a very pretty and self-assured girl to meet him.

“Hi Peter. I haven’t seen you for ages. How’s Rebecca?” Martina said, as they put the stuff in the boot.

“She is fine. We’re engaged, did Mum tell you?” he said.

“Yes, she told me. When’s the big day?” She asked.

“We haven’t decided yet, Rebecca doesn’t want to wait too long, but I need to sort out where I’m going to specialise first.”

She noticed him staring at her breasts.

“I’m not the Marti you remember then?” she said.

He met her eyes, and reddened slightly.

“This is going to take some getting used to,” he admitted, his eyes flicking back to her breasts.

“If you remember that my eyes are up here, you should do better,” she said, with a smile.

“Huh? Sorry. As I said, this is not easy,” he replied, and got into the car.

She got in next to him, and pulled the seat belt across, ensuring the strap went comfortably between her breasts. She caught him looking at them again.

“Peter! I’m your sister, okay?”

“Sorry,” he muttered and started the car. “Now, where is this friend you are bringing home?” he asked.

She directed him to Leeds House.

“Why are you picking me up? Is Mummy okay?” she asked.

“Mum is fine, I was heading down for the weekend, so I volunteered to pick you up. She will bring you both back.”

“Oh,” she said.

“How did you cope?” he asked.

“With what? Being a boy, or being a girl?” she asked.

“Either, both, the whole thing. It must have been awful,” he said.

They pulled up outside Leeds House.

“Parts of being a boy were fine, but most of it was a bloody nightmare. Now, it’s like a dream come true. Okay?” she said, and got out to find Rob.

Peter watched her as she went to the door. A group of lads were hanging around, and they all smiled at her and called her by name. She joked and laughed with them. Peter could see absolutely nothing of the little brother he had hardly known. This was a complete stranger, and a very attractive one at that.

A tall, sturdy looking boy came out of the door. He was about six feet tall, and broad. He was carrying a holdall, and was wearing jeans and a pullover. He had short dark hair, and a ready smile. Peter saw the smile widen and the eyes soften as he noticed Martina.

She waved at the boys and headed back towards the car, with the tall boy in tow. She opened the boot, and he put in the bag.

“You get in the front, as you have longer legs than me.” Peter heard her say.

The boy got into the front passenger seat, and Martina got in the back. She sat in the middle, leaned forward and rested both elbows on the backs of the front seats.

“Pete, this is my good friend Rob Alexander. Robbie, this is my brother Peter. He’s a doctor, and is going to marry a girl called Rebecca. And before you ask, Pete, Rob has known me for nearly six years. Okay?” Martina sat back.

“Hello Rob, it’s nice to meet you. Right, have either of you forgotten anything?” Peter asked.

There was no reply, so they took off.

Conversation was light and sporadic on the way. Rob felt a little awkward, as he was aware that Peter had yet to really get to know his new sister. Martina acted as if there was nothing to worry about, and kept up a delightful patter for most of the journey.

They passed a pub, and Martina craned her neck to see if she could see a certain soldier.

“What’s the matter?” Peter asked.

“Nothing. I just picked up a soldier in that pub!” she said.

“Twice!” added Rob, with a grin. She had told him all about it.

Peter shook his head, as this was a bizarre experience!

They arrived home at about 4 o’clock. Jenny came out to meet them.

Martina ran and gave her a big hug, and then Rob shook her hand.

“Nice to see you, Rob. Martina, I put Rob in Mark’s old room, okay?” Jenny said.

Martina grinned, as she knew that Mark’s room was right next to hers.

“And no hanky panky. I know how your mind works, my girl!” she said with a smile.

She watched Martina take Rob inside. Peter came and gave her a hug.

“How are you keeping, mum?” he asked.

“I better now. I think we are over the worst,” she said.

“Was it bad — Martin to Martina?” he asked. Jenny looked at him in surprise.

“Martina? No, she has been simply wonderful. No, I’m talking about your father. Martina has been a delight and a great support,” Jenny said.

“Good, I’m pleased. How about Dad, have you heard from him?” he asked.

“Only through his solicitor. He is squirming, and trying to renege on the financial deal we had arranged. It seems that he has lost a lot of capital in the stock market, so is facing problems,” she told him.

“So what will happen?”

“Oh, I don’t think I have a problem, but he is screwed, plain and simple. It’s all rather dirty and nasty, I’d so much prefer an amicable arrangement, but he decided to be difficult. He thought by making things difficult for me, I’d back off and let him keep his precious money, but it’s only made me more determined to fight my corner, particularly for Martina’s sake,” she said, as they went indoors.

“I’m sorry I wasn’t here for you. I didn’t know,” he said.

“Martina was here. As I said, she has been great.” Jenny heard a great peal of laughter coming from Martina, somewhere up stairs.

“It’s a hell of a thing, mum.” Peter said.

“No, Peter, it’s a bloody miracle. That’s what it is,” she said.

“She looks so natural, so happy. I can’t really believe that she’s the same person,” he said. “And we seem to have acquired a boyfriend along the way. It is really all very unreal,” he said.

“Martina is certainly unusual. Did she tell you about the soldiers?” Jenny asked.

“She mentioned that she picked one up in a pub. Rob said something about, twice?” he said.

“He was a very sweet boy. Drove a tank or something. He thought I was her sister, imagine? Your sister has this affect on men. They all want to fall at her feet and worship her. Don’t ask me why, but I can see I’m going to have my hands full,” Jenny said.

The two young people came back downstairs, so everyone congregated in the kitchen for a cup of tea. They sat around the table, where Rob immediately noticed the special relationship that Martina had with her mother.

“What are you two going to do this half term?” Jenny asked.

Martina shrugged, but watched Peter very carefully. Jenny was aware that she was about to say something outrageous, so she watched Rob.

“Oh, I don’t know, I thought we’d just make love a lot!” she said casually, as if she was planning to go to the movies, or something.

Peter spluttered into his coffee, spraying half the table with it.

Rob went a deep red colour, grinned, and looked out the window, while Martina burst into peals of laughter.

“Oh, Peter, if you could have seen your face, it was brilliant,” she said.

“Very funny,” he said, mopping up the coffee. He looked at his mother who was also laughing. “I suppose you saw that coming?” he asked.

Jenny was laughing too much to respond, so she just nodded. His indignant face made her laugh even more. Peter could not remember the last time he had heard his mother laugh, so very soon he joined them.

“Seriously, I haven’t a clue. What do you want to do Rob?” Martina asked.

“I don’t mind, anything,” he said, “Although I rather liked the sound of the first suggestion.”

They all convulsed into laughter again, but Jenny realised that Rob was quite a strong person, in his own right.

“I have a surprise for you, Martina. You know you told me I shouldn’t be lonely? Well come with me,” Jenny said, heading for the back door.

“Oh, Mummy, you haven’t got a man locked in the coal hole have you?” Martina said, and all four of them started laughing again.

The two of them went out, and Peter looked at Rob.

“It’s a bit mad here, I’m sorry,” he said.

“I’m used to it. I think I must be a little mad myself,” Rob replied.

“You’re Scottish?” Peter asked.

“Yes, Edinburgh. May parents were living near Oxford, but they moved back up North about three years ago. That’s why I was at Halsey House, and down for Broughton Hall.” he said.

“What do you think of all that Martina has been through, honestly?” Peter asked.

Rob looked at his fingers, but then met the man’s eyes.

“I’ve known Martina since we both went to Halsey House. We have been friends since the first few weeks. I’ve known she was a girl long before anyone else. She knew, right from the start, but couldn’t tell anyone, as who would have believed her?

“As a boy she appeared weak and feeble, but I knew underneath she was a very strong person. To have gone through what she has, she had to be strong! When at last she was able to be herself, it is like the dawn of summer. She is my best friend, and I love her to bits,” Rob said, looking at his hands again.

Peter felt embarrassed, as he noted that the boy was almost in tears. He stood up and rested his hand on Rob’s shoulders.

“Thanks. I can tell that was hard. I’m sure she couldn’t have gone through it without you!” Peter said.

Martina came back in, and she was carrying something.

“Rob, look! Mummy has bought a puppy,” she said.

She held a tiny puppy, a little Jack Russell Terrier, about six or seven weeks old. He had a dark brown head, and a white body, with a brown splodge at the base of his tail. He was looking rather sleepy, but interested in what was going on around him.

The next couple of hours were spent playing with the puppy, and of everyone trying to come up with a suitable name for him.

Martina eventually decided on ‘Turbo’, as that seemed most appropriate. He only had two speeds, turbo charged and asleep, and he could go from one to the other in a second!

Peter offered to take everyone out for a meal that evening, so they planned to go to a very fine fish restaurant in Swanage. Martina went to change, while Rob helped Jenny wash up some cups and things. Peter had to make some phone calls, so Jenny had Rob all to herself for a while.

”Thank you, again, for being such a good friend to Martina. I know how important you are to her,” Jenny said.

“It really is no trouble. She means a lot to me too,” he said, feeling a little uncomfortable.

“Oh, Rob. Things seem so different these days. You are all growing up so much quicker. I really worry about Martina, as she is so vulnerable, even though she seems so confident.”

“She’s not stupid,” Rob said, wondering where this was heading.

“No, she’s not stupid, but she’s very new at being a woman. I don’t mean a girl. We both know she has always been a girl, but I mean a woman. She has blossomed, almost overnight, into a mature young woman, with a woman’s heart, soul and sex drive. She is fourteen and more sexually aware than I was at twenty-one!” Jenny said.

Ah. Thought Rob, I thought so - Sex!

“Please, Rob, allow her to walk before she starts running, if you know what I mean. You’re her friend, and I suspect a lot more. Don’t let her do anything you both would come to regret. Please?” Jenny pleaded.

“I promise, Mrs Col…Bennett. I promise,” said Rob, highly embarrassed.

“Oh, call me Jenny. I’ll probably end up as your mother-in-law, so we might as well be friends as well,” she said, and Rob laughed.

“Thanks, Jenny. I’d never do anything to hurt her. I do love her,” Rob said, amazed at himself.

“So do I, Rob, so do I. Now we had better change as well,” Jenny said.
 
 
Rob went up to his bedroom and opened his holdall. He took out and put on his only decent shirt, and found a tie. He slipped on a pair of black trousers and a dark jacket. He brushed his hair, and was just tidying up when he heard a noise at his window.

He went to the window, to find that it was a French window that opened onto a large balcony. There on the other side of the window was Martina, grinning at him.

He opened the window and she rushed in. She was in her underwear.

“It’s bloody cold out there,” she complained, quietly.

“What are you doing?” he said.

“This!” she said, flinging her arms around his neck and kissing him.

Several moments later, she released him.

“I’ve been wanting to do that for weeks,” she said. She lifted her arms up and spun around. She had only her white bra, knickers and a pair of stockings held up by a white suspender belt. Rob felt definite movement in his trouser department, and found his collar had suddenly become tight.

“You look, very, very,…. Martina, you look fucking gorgeous,” Rob said, holding out his hands to her. “How the fuck am I supposed to keep my promise to your mum?”

Martina seemed to melt into his arms, and they kissed again.

“What have you promised mummy?” she asked.

“I promised I would let you walk before you ran,” he said.

“How about kneeling?” she said.

“What?” he said, perplexed.

She undid his trousers and knelt down. The next thing he knew she had taken his cock out and had placed her lips around it. He held the back of her head, and she took most of it all the way in. He was not long! She kept her lips tight, and he slid in and out of her mouth. He got faster and faster, until he felt himself coming, he said, “I’m coming!” And she only took him in deeper.

With several shudders, he came in her mouth, and she swallowed all his fluid. She licked him clean, and put him back in his trousers. Then she stood up and kissed him. He could taste himself in her mouth.

“Yup! Salty,” she said, and kissed him again.

“I’d better get changed then,” she said, and went back out the window.

Rob sat on the bed. He couldn’t believe what had just happened. He was sexually ignorant, so had never imagined doing what had just taken place.

The rest of the evening passed as a vague blur for poor Rob. Martina and Jenny both looked very glamorous in their dresses, although Martina was showing an indecent amount of leg.

Peter could not really believe that Martina was the same person as Martin, and kept looking at her cleavage.

Martina was witty and chatty, and teased her brother every time she caught him looking at her breasts.

Rob just couldn’t forget what had taken place in his bedroom. He began to look forward to the week with a new perspective.
 
 
After the meal, they all went back to the house, and Jenny and Peter retired for the night. Ron and Martina sat together on the sofa, and watched the late film. The rest of the house was silent.

It wasn’t long before he felt her fingers at his zip. He took her hand, and held it.

“My turn!” he said.

She smiled, and opened her legs. He then noticed that she had taken her knickers off, and only had the stockings and suspender belt on under her dress.

“What are you like?” he said.

He knelt on the rug, and looked at her perfect vagina, with its light fuzz of golden blonde hair. He gently touched it, and she moaned softly. He opened the lips and saw the light pink beyond, a pearl of moisture was hanging from one of her light hairs. He slowly slid his finger into the moist and warm tunnel, and she squirmed in pleasure.

“I’ve never done this before.” he admitted. “You will have to tell me what you like.”

She said nothing, but took his hand, and showed him the little round spot just on the outer top of her opening. He gently rubbed it and she moaned louder.

He leaned forward and gently probed around the little cherry with his tongue. She almost screamed, and grabbed his head in both her hands.

He found her taste and smell intoxicating, so he started to lick her harder. She moaned and squirmed and all of a sudden he found a gush of liquid came form her, and then another. She shuddered, but he kept going, inserting his fingers inside her, and thrusting deeper and deeper. She gave another little scream, and arched her back.

“Oh Rob, Yes! Yes! Yes! Oh My God! YES! Argh!. Rob, Rob, Oh Rob, Rob - Argh!” Martina was writhing and panting, great shudders wracked her body, until finally, she took his hand and pulled him out of her.

“Stop. Rob. I can’t take any more just now,” she said. She passed him a tissue box.

“Clean yourself up, you seem to have me all over your face,” she giggled.

He wiped himself down and then he sat next to her, kissing her, letting her taste her own juices that were still on his face.

She kissed him, and they held each other close.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

“Mmm, that was amazing,” she said. “I think I came about ten times!”

“How, no, where did you learn about this?” he asked, not sure if he wanted to know.

“You know I read a lot, well some of the books are more descriptive than others,” she said, with a sly smile.

“Oh! The film has finished,” he said.

“What film?” she asked.

Rob laughed and shook his head.

“Let’s go to bed.” he said.

“Good idea, come on,” she said.

“No Martina, separate beds,” he said.

“Spoilsport,” she said, and kissed him again.

They went quietly up stairs, where she kissed him goodnight and went into her room.

Rob went into his room and got undressed. He stood for a moment, and gazed at his erection. He felt a draught on his back and noticed the window was open. He walked over and shut it.

He turned round and saw Martina in his bed. She held up the covers, and he saw she was naked. He swallowed and jumped in next to her.

They held each other, exploring, touching and caressing, his erection threatened to explode. She laid him on his back and started to kiss him all over.

He had one hand on her vagina and he gently stroked it. She kissed his cock and balls, and she then started rubbing her breasts on them. Then she swung her legs over him and he found her soft little tunnel was right in front of his face. She took his cock into her mouth, and started to rock back and forwards. He held her waist, and buried his tongue in her.

They came together, and finally they subsided next to each other, completely spent. He just held her. His mind was in a whirl, he had expected to become close to her, but not this far, this quickly!

“I can’t believe we just did that,” he said.

“Didn’t you like it?” she asked.

“I loved it, it was brilliant, but I still can’t quite believe it,” he said, with a huge smile on his face.

“If that was good, do you think full sex is even better?” she asked.

“I expect so, but let’s not try, yet,” he said, with half a mind on consequences.

“Do you think we can run yet?” she asked.

He just laughed, and they went to sleep in each other’s arms.
 
 
Rob woke as the radio alarm came on. It was eight o’clock. He sat up, naked and alone. He wondered if it had all been a dream. He put on his shorts and wandered out looking for the bathroom. He looked out the window on the landing and saw Jenny outside, in the garden with the puppy.

“Morning Rob!”

He turned round and saw Peter, dressed and on his way downstairs.

“Morning. Where’s the bathroom?” he asked. All the doors looked alike, and he was confused.

Peter pointed, so Ron thanked him.

Rob went into the large and well-appointed bathroom, and had a pee.

He looked at his penis, which looked none-the-worse this morning.

“Well, old man, how are you this morning?” he said.

“Do you normally talk to your genitals?” said Martina, who stood by the door. She was wearing a very flimsy nightie.

Rob jumped in surprise.

“Oh Rob, don’t pee all over the floor,” she said, walking into the bathroom.

He had to finish what he had started.

“Martina, you’re a tart!” he said.

She simply smiled and kissed him.

“Fancy a shower?” she said.

“What about your mum?” he asked.

“You can ask her, but I think she already had one,” she said.

“No, you know what I mean. Won’t she mind?” he asked.

“Probably, but at least we aren’t going to fuck. Do you want one or not?” she asked.

He smiled, “You know I do,” he said.

They stripped off and got into the large shower. They enjoyed lathering the soap over each other, and it was not long before they were both aroused.

She soaped his cock and rubbed him until he came all over her, as he rubbed her. Then they had to wash again.

It was nine o’clock by the time they went down for breakfast.

Peter wanted help to fix the trellis in the vegetable garden, so Rob went off and helped.

Martina was in the kitchen when Jenny came in with Turbo.

“Did you sleep well?” she asked her daughter.

“Yes thanks.”

“Was the film any good?” Jenny asked.

Martina grinned, so Jenny rolled her eyes.
 
 
“Mummy?”

“Mmm.”

“If I did want to go on the pill. How do I go about it?” Martina asked.

Jenny turned from the sink and looked at her daughter.

“How far did you two get last night?” she asked.

“Salty!” said Martina, with a knowing little smile.

“Oh, dear God! Martina, what can I do with you? You’re only fourteen, for heaven’s sake,” Jenny said.

“And multiple orgasms are the business,” she said with a grin.

“I asked Rob to be careful,” said Jenny, looking stern.

“It wasn’t Rob, Mummy, it was me. He was just putty in my hands, bless him. He was wonderful, and kept trying to back off. No Mummy, this is all my doing. I actually think I could get by without, you know, doing it, but I don’t know for how long,” she admitted.

“Can you last the year?” Jenny asked.

“Probably,” said Martina, a little doubtfully.

“Then for your fifteenth birthday, we shall take you to the doctor. Okay?”

“Okay.”

“Oh, by the way, congratulations, as you are now officially female!” said Jenny, showing Martina the new Birth certificate that had been sent through the post.

“I found that out last night. But it is nice to have it in writing,” said a very mature fourteen-year-old.

“Martina, I know all this freedom is heady stuff, but you must learn to be responsible. You’re dealing with other people here, their emotions their feelings. You must take care. You may feel like the centre of the universe, but actually you aren’t! You owe Rob that.”

Martina looked at Jenny for a long time, and then she nodded. She looked down, and then she said, “Can we make that my sixteenth birthday then, Mummy? I can at least say that I outlasted my mother!”

The two women laughed and hugged.
 
 
The rest of the half term went very quickly. Peter returned to his surgery on the Monday, and the young couple spent all the time with each other. Rob was quite grateful that they never repeated he first night’s activity, as Martina was beginning to intimidate him slightly. Although they did have a shower together every morning.

On the following Friday they cycled into Swanage for the morning. They had a snack lunch and went to the cinema in the afternoon. They were just coming out of the cinema, when they heard a female voice above the general noise.

“Martina!”

Martina turned and saw Amanda. Caroline was nowhere to be seen

“Hi Amanda, where’s Caroline?” Martina asked.

“Oh, she has gone off on a piano weekend.” She noticed Rob. “Who’s your friend?”

“Amanda Cartwright, this is Rob Alexander. Rob is my boyfriend,” Marina said, without batting an eyelid.

Amanda’s jaw fell open, and she was speechless.

“Hello Amanda,” said Rob, trying hard not to laugh.

Amanda grabbed Martina by the arm and whispered to her, “Does he know, about, you know what?”

Martina stopped Amanda.

“Amanda, you have known me a long time ago, so you and Caroline have always known about me, but I can tell you that there was a mistake. You were right all along - I never was a boy! I am now and always have been a female. I have a vagina, just like you, I have boobs, slightly bigger than yours, by the look of them. I now have a boyfriend, whom I love very much, and with whom I will probably have lots of babies. Now Rob has known me for six years, and he would never lie. Rob, am I a girl?”

“No Martina, you must stop fooling yourself. You are not a girl, you are all woman,” Rob said. “I should know!”

Amanda looked at her friend, as she had seen Martin since he was very young, she had seen the worm. She still needed convincing.

“Rob, be a love and wait for me. This won’t take long,” Martina took Amanda by the arm, and they went back into the cinema, heading for the ladies loo.
 
 
Rob was standing in the same spot when they came out. Amanda was doing goldfish impressions.

“Did you have the operation?” Amanda asked.

“No Amanda, I’m legally, physically, psychologically and completely female. I was the subject of a very rare condition, which only sorted itself out recently. I am, what I have always know, a girl!” Martina said.

They left Amanda gawping after them, and headed home.

The next morning Martina felt awful, and when she pulled back her duvet she screamed.

Rob came rushing in to find Jenny already with Martina. There was blood everywhere, so he was really worried.

“What’s the matter, shall I call a doctor?” he said.

“Rob, it’s all fine. Martina is now completely a woman. Do you understand?” Jenny said.

It dawned slowly on Rob, and he became embarrassed, so he left them to it.

Martina came down for breakfast in a very subdued state. She had on a pair of jeans and her big fluffy sweater. She had put on a little make up, but looked miserable.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

She nodded and poured herself a strong black coffee.

She sat down next to him and snuggled up to him. He put his arm around her shoulders.

“Is it bad?” he asked.

“Not brilliant,” she said.

“A bummer,” he said, and she laughed, weakly.

“Do you want breakfast?” he asked.

She shook her head. “Just hold me,” she said.

He was happy to oblige.

Jenny came in, carrying the soiled sheets and bedclothes. She put them into the washing machine.

“Well this is one task I never thought I’d do,” she announced.

“Whoop-de-doo,” said a very sarcastic Martina.

Jenny laughed.

“Well, get used to it, girl, because every twenty-eight days, you’re going to have this little pleasure. The only exception will be when you are pregnant,” she told her daughter.

“Rob, Take me upstairs and give me a good seeing to. I want to be pregnant,” said Martina.

They all laughed, rather uneasily.

That day was spent at home taking things easy. Turbo thought all the attention was wonderful.

Jenny watched the two young people, as they threw a small ball on the lawn for the energetic Turbo. Rob was a very sensitive boy, who was devoted to Martina. Jenny came to appreciate his quiet strength. It can’t have been easy for him, and he must have been very strong to stand by her through all the problems.

He was patient and tender, and Jenny guessed would have waited forever for Martina. Jenny thought it was a shame that they were both so young.

The telephone rang, and Jenny answered it. It was Susan. Jenny listened for a while, and started to smile.

Finally, she interrupted her friend.

“Sue, stop! Let me explain. Amanda is not mistaken. It seems we all were. Apart from Martina, that is. She knew what the rest of us didn’t.

“It seems that she had a rare condition which caused a mistake in gender identification. So what we all thought was impossible turned out possible, and Martin was in fact Martina all along.”

Jenny listened for a few moments.

“Look Sue, why don’t you come over? Bring Amanda too, Martina is still here with her boyfriend. She is feeling a bit rough, poor girl, she’s got the curse.”

“Right, we will see you in a few minutes. Bye.”

Susan must have broken the speed limit, for she arrived in a spray of gravel a few minutes later.

Jenny was in the kitchen when Sue and Amanda came straight in.

Sue was bursting to find out the truth.

“Hi Sue, Amanda. How are you?” Jenny asked, filling up the kettle.

“Come on Jenny, tell me everything! Where is the poor girl?” Sue asked.

“She is in the garden with Turbo and Rob.” Jenny said.

“Who on earth is Turbo?” Sue asked, just as the little person in question shot through the opening back door, and skidded across the floor.

“That is Turbo,” said Jenny.

Martina and Rob were close behind the little puppy.

Martina saw Amanda first, and then saw Sue.

“Hi Amanda, Aunty Sue. Mummy, where did Turbo get to?” she asked.

“I think he is in the pile of dirty washing in the utility room.” she said.

Martina disappeared after the dog, and Sue was shattered. The change was really profound. She could hardly believe that Martina was the same person.

She noticed Rob for the first time. She saw a tall, very good-looking boy, who looked about sixteen, or perhaps older. Jenny introduced him to her.

“Rob, this is my good friend and incredibly nosey neighbour, Susan Cartwright. You have met Amanda already. Sue this fine young man has been Martina’s rock throughout her whole traumatic ordeal. His name is Rob Alexander, and he is a real gem!”

“Hello Rob. Where did you meet Martina?” Sue asked.

“We were at prep school together, I’ve known her for six years.” he said.

“Has she had a really hard time?” she asked.

“I think some of the time was harder than others. The worst was pretty awful, but there were good times. She always knew she was a girl, and I believed her. It seems we were right,” he said with a smile. He had a lovely smile, and Sue thought that Martina was lucky to have him.

Martina returned with a wriggling puppy, and Amanda was at her side in a flash. They sat on the floor, and played with the dog.

Sue watched them for a moment. The she asked Martina, “I understand you have a visitor?”

“Oh yes, isn’t it a drag? But as I said to the doctor, it’s a small price to pay,” Martina said.

“So you are completely fine, completely normal?” she asked.

“Yup, fit, flirty and fertile,” she said with a grin at her mother.

“So, how on earth could they make such a mistake?” Sue asked. “I was under the impression that Martin was a normal little boy, you know, down there?” she asked.

Martina laughed at the question, and shrugged. “I’m not sure, but the only alternative is that it did it by itself overnight! And no one thinks that can happen. Besides, we found this bit in an old medical book, which seems to fit my case. The doctor thinks that a hormone imbalance caused an extra growth of parts of the female anatomy, which somehow looked so much like a willy and stuff, so I was thought be a male. When my oestrogen kicked in at puberty, the effect was reversed and Martina is your aunty!”

“Was it very hard being a boy?” Amanda asked.

“It was murder! Being a girl is so easy, but then I never was a boy, was I?” she asked.

“So what was the hardest part?” Amanda asked, very interested.

To everyone’s surprise, it was Rob who answered.

“The hardest part was trying to fit into a world as something she didn’t want to be. It was trying to live a lie, and having to step away from things she loved and wanted. Wasn’t it?” he said.

Martina looked at him with such a tender expression, that Sue found tears well up in her eyes.

“That’s absolutely right. There was this time I was in this play, and I was playing the leading female role, so I had all these lovely clothes, my hair was long, I wore make up and padding. Everyone said I really looked like a real girl. I even tricked the headmaster,” she had to stop to giggle.

“Anyway, I had Rob opposite me as the leading man, and we really hit it off. I felt like the person I should have been, but every night I had to change back and be something I didn’t want to be,” she paused as Turbo tried to eat her finger. She passed him to Amanda, who was only too happy to take him.

“I think I fell in love with Rob then, and I couldn’t do anything about it. I knew who I really was, but to the world I was something else, and that made me a freak for feeling what I did.”

“But I had help. There was a really nice lady called Hilda, who immediately saw me for what I thought I was. The Headmaster’s wife was clueless, but very nice. My drama teacher was sympathetic, but I think he fancied me! And then there was Rob. Rob was always there for me. He spent most of his time completely confused, and didn’t know his arse from his elbow. He went through his own traumas, and, bless him, he is still here. I couldn’t have done it without him. And Mummy, of course! What other mum, would buy her son girl’s clothes just because it made him happy?”

They all laughed, but the mood was rather sombre. None of them had really any concept of how hard Martina’s life had been.

Sue and Amanda stayed for lunch, and Rob felt that he was no longer an outsider anymore. Amanda and Martina went off and talked girl’s things, so lacking an interest in such things, Rob was more than happy to let them go. He sat in the kitchen, where, for the first time in his short life, he conversed with two older and mature women on their level, and was treated as an equal.

Sue was staggered to find out he was only fourteen.

“You look so much older. What was the hardest time for you?” Sue asked him

“I think when my brain told me that she was a boy, my heart told me she was a girl, and I feared for my own sexuality. I found myself with strong feelings for someone, and it appeared that she was a boy, and yet she wasn’t. I couldn’t show my feelings, I couldn’t talk about it to anyone, so I went through a terrible period of self-doubt. I didn’t know what it was to be in love and I was pretty miserable. I didn’t want her to get hurt, and it was awful.

“Then I saw how much more unhappier she was. It made my problems seem small by comparison. You shouldn’t have to put up with these things when you are twelve or thirteen. You should be enjoying your childhood; you should be running around with your friends. Martina was robbed of much of her childhood. That’s why she is trying to grow up so fast!”

“What do you mean?” Jenny asked.

“The plays were the catalyst. She had to play an eighteen-year-old girl. Now they found that she could look the part, so everyone encouraged her become what she thought she was. But they built her up as an eighteen year old, not a twelve year old. The problem was she wasn’t acting a girl, because she was a girl. But they couldn’t see that. She had to act every day, as a boy, but she was given two roles, a twelve-year-old boy, which she found hard, and an eighteen-year-old girl, which she found easy.

“In the latter role, she commanded respect, and even attention. She enjoyed the power she had over people, particularly men. She was truly in the limelight, and loved every minute. Deep within her that is where she wants to be,” he said.

Jenny and Sue looked at each other. Rob may be young, but he was very switched on.

“The other problem,” he continued, “is that she has the body of a fourteen-year-old and the mind of an eighteen-year-old. I have to be honest, she has grown up so fast in such a short time that it frightens me sometimes. She has to stop and enjoy the journey, rather than just rush to get to the other end.”

“Have you told her this?” Jenny asked.

“I’ve tried, but I now know that I love her so much, I just want her to be happy, just like you.”

The conversation had to stop, as the two girls returned.

“I bet you were talking about me,” Martina said.

“No actually, we found out how much Rob has been through, over the last few years,” said Sue.

“Oh,” Martina looked guilty. She stood behind Rob, who was still sitting on the kitchen chair, and put her arms around him.

“Robbie is always so strong, I forget he hurts too,” she said.

Sue was surprised to see her crying.

“Poor Robbie, you never deserved all this, did you?” Martina asked.

Rob held one of her hands. “It was worth the wait. But I shouldn’t ever like to repeat the experience,” he said. “If you ever change back, then forget it, you’re on your own!”

They all laughed, but the seriousness of the statement was clear.

Sue and Amanda left a short time later, so Jenny took her daughter aside. Rob was in the sitting room watching TV, but he could hear them in the kitchen. At one time, he heard raised voices, but they died down again. Then Martina ran through the hall and ran up stairs, slamming her bedroom door behind her.

Jenny came out after her, and then joined Rob in the sitting room.

“I know you are too young, but this has been a bloody long day. I’m having a gin and tonic, would you be a love, and join me?”
Rob grinned and accepted a small beer with pleasure.

“Can I ask what that was all about?” he asked.

Jenny sat on the sofa next to him. She took a long swig of her gin, and let out a deep sigh.

“I have been a single parent for the last twelve years, more or less. I know that I’ve made mistakes, and I may not have been a very good mother. Sometimes, I may have made things worse. But I never intended any harm. Martina is my most precious possession, and I want her to understand what being responsible really means. It means not using people, it means being patient and respecting wisdom. It means doing the right thing, even when you don’t want to do it!

“Now what she doesn’t know about sex probably isn’t worth knowing,” Jenny added, and Rob spluttered into his drink.

“But she knows very little about being a woman, so she needs to learn the basics before she attempts the advanced stuff.” Jenny took another sip.

“She tells me everything, and I love it, but she also needs to listen to advice,” Jenny said, and took another long pull from her glass.

“Everything?” Asked Rob.

Jenny looked at him and smiled.

“Yes, Rob, everything! She may be a tart, but she has a heart of gold!”

Rob went the colour of crimson.

“For example, the other day she asked me about going on the pill. We agreed that she would wait until she was sixteen. Now you and I both know that if she lasts that long it will be a bloody miracle. But it is a start!”

Rob couldn’t look at her.

“Rob, tell me honestly, if Martina had taken precautions, would you have made love to her?”

Rob laughed, a short and nervous laugh.

“Jenny, she hadn’t taken precautions, and I very nearly did! Luckily neither of us really knew what we were doing. But it was she who stopped, and it was she who kept her cool. She may be a tart, but she is not stupid!”

Jenny laughed.

“Thank you, Rob, you’re a true gentleman, and honest as the day is long.”

Jenny got up and went upstairs, and into Martina’s room.

Rob stayed on the sofa. He felt safer there.
 
 
About an hour later, they both came out, and Jenny went into the kitchen to make supper. Rob offered to help, but Jenny told him to look after Martina.

He found her on the sofa with Turbo.

“Hi, are you okay?” he asked.

She looked up, her eyes were red and she had obviously been crying. She nodded. She held up her hand and he took it, sitting down next to her.

She leant her head against his shoulder.

“I’m sorry, Robbie. It was too far, too fast, wasn’t it?” she said.

“A little, but I enjoyed it,” he admitted.

“I just love being a girl, and it is all such a wonderful adventure. Mummy told me some of what you told her. You’re right, I did miss out on being a little girl.”

“I didn’t mean to say anything nasty, it was just the way I see things,” he said, feeling bad.

She put her arm across his chest, so he wrapped his arm round her shoulders and she snuggled in close to him.

“If I seem to be running again, can you tell me to slow down?” she asked.

“You know I will.”

“Thanks, Oh, Robbie, what would I do without you?”

“You’d manage, you’re a survivor. Anyone who can get through what you have will always survive,” he said.

The just sat for ages; the little puppy went asleep on his back on Martina’s lap, with his little legs in the air.

Jenny walked in and looked at them, smiled and walked out again.

A little later, she called them for supper, so they sat down for a rather subdued meal.
 
 
Martina was a little more herself when Jenny took them back to school. She got them back just after lunch. They had stopped at a pub in Woodstock for lunch. Rob told Martina not to pick up a soldier. She had retorted that the way she was feeling, she would be hard pushed to pick her nose.

Later, as Jenny drove home by herself, she contemplated her own future. Martina was settling down, and would indeed be flying her nest to build her own, only too soon. Jenny enrolled in a local dining club. What the hell, at least she would get out more!

They went into a cubicle, where Martina revealed all.
 
 
Chapter 7
 
 
Martina was the first back in her dorm. She unpacked some of the stuff she had. She had brought three framed photographs. There was one of her from Oklahoma, alone. Her favourite was the one of her dressed as the tart from the revue, when she sold the chair for eight pounds. The last one was of her mother.

She also had brought a laminated copy of the review of Oklahoma, which had been in the local paper, and it referred to her as Miss Marti Collins. Alongside that, she had a laminated copy of the programme from the first play. Again, where the misprint had her as Marti Collins.
 
 
She put the photographs round her bed and workspace, and put the laminates in her scrapbook. Then she went to the common room to watch TV.

It wasn’t long before some others arrived back, and she made her way back to the dorm. There was a small crowd around her bed, looking at her pictures and things.

Sophie saw her first.

“Hi Martina, did you have a nice half term?”

“Yes thanks, it was lovely, except for the last bit,” she replied.

“Why, what happened?” Sophie said.

“The curse happened. I woke up on Saturday with blood everywhere. It was all very nasty,” she said.

“Is that your first one?” Kate asked.

“Yeah.”

“I started when I was eleven,” Kate said, “but they aren’t too bad.”

There was a general discussion over things female for a few moments. Then Natalie pointed to the photographs.

“Where were those done? You look very good,” she asked.

“I got involved with some plays at the school. That one is me, in a production of Oklahoma, and that one was when I did a revue, and played a French tart. That’s my mum,” she said.

“Cor, you look very tarty! I like the clothes, are they yours, or just from the costume department?” asked Sophie.

“The skirt is mine, but the rest came from the school wardrobe,” she said.

“I like your hair like that, you look like Lisa Minelli in Cabaret, but blonde,” said Natalie.

“That was the aim,” Martina said.

“You look very like your mum,” observed Sophie.

Life was back to normal.

The term continued. Martina practised being Mary Magdalene, and entered into every activity with as much enthusiasm as she could. She became extremely popular, so her circle of friends grew. Every twenty-eight days, she reluctantly played hostess to her little visitor.

Rob played rugby well, catching the eye of a county selector. He turned out for the Oxfordshire Under Fifteens, which soundly thrashed the Surrey team.

Martina would practice her part most evenings, so one evening as she arrived at the theatre she found four of the musicians practising. They were playing rock and roll, together some more recent hits, so she went up and stood by the piano. She only knew the name of the guitarist. He was a very tall, fair-haired guy, called Andy Cotton. He was an upper sixth former, and played in the first XV. He had an acoustic guitar and an electric one. Martina thought he was a brilliant guitarist.

They played a couple of numbers, but she noticed that none of them attempted to sing the words. The pianist had the music, but the drummer and Andy played without any.

“Don’t you do the vocals?” she asked, when a number ended.

“We can’t sing,” admitted Andy, with a grin. “We tried, but sounded awful.”

“I’ll sing the next one, if you like?” she offered.

“Okay,” said Andy. They all looked through the books for one that they all knew.

She discovered that they each knew a lot, but few in common. At last, she found an old one, The Leader of the Pack, which had been a hit ages ago.

She sat on the piano stool, next to Guy, the pianist, and Andy looked between them for the chords.

They played it through once and Martina sang at half volume. They made a right mess of it, and Tim, the drummer, dropped his sticks twice.

“That was good,” Martina said, sarcastically. She noticed that some of the other members of the cast were starting to arrive.

“No, it’s okay, I’ve got it now,” said Andy, saying he didn’t need to see the music. Guy found another songbook, and so Martina was able to stand a little way from the piano, where she could hear the drums and guitar as well.

Tim made the “vroom vroom” noises at the start and counted them in.

They launched into the song, and Martina gave it her best shot, recalling the original version, trying to get her voice as close as she could to copy that.

Richard Wells, the music teacher, was standing watching at the back, enthralled. The musicians were not brilliant, but the girl carried them through it. As the song progressed, they really got it together, and considering it was a scratch attempt, he was very impressed. But what impressed him the most was Martina’s voice. She had a huge range, with enormous depth and volume. She could really hit the high notes, and could sound deep and very sexy when she wanted to.

He reluctantly had to call a halt of the impromptu jam session, so they began the practice in earnest.

After the practice, Richard took Martina aside.

“You really have a superb voice. I think you ought to seriously consider professional voice training. I can see you turning professional with little difficulty,” he told her.

“Thanks, sir, but I think I’m a little young. I don’t want to muck up my life too early. I want to just do normal things for a while. You know, do my GCSEs and stuff. I really love performing, whether singing or acting or both, but I need to be a normal girl as well. I’ll get involved as much as I can here, and I’m sure I can learn a lot,” Martina said.

“What I will do, Martina, is ask a lady I know, Sheila Manning, to come and give you some lessons. She is a retired opera singer, so has been teaching all kinds of singers for a number of years. She lives locally, and I would love to have her assess your potential,” Richard said.

Martina thanked him and he then left her with the few that were still hanging around.

Andy was playing a number from the Shadows, and everyone else was packing up.

She went over to him and listened for a moment. He grinned, made a mess and stopped.

“You’re very good,” she said.

He shook his head. “Not really, I should learn to read music, but I find it hard. I’m dyslexic, so those little dots drive me mad. As long as I get the chords, and hear a piece, I’m fine,” he said.

“Is the guitar easy to learn?” she asked.

“It’s okay. It’s playing it well that’s hard.” he replied. He put his electric guitar into its case, and picked up the acoustic. He gave it to her, shoowing her how to hold it.

“Look, you put your fingers here, and here. This is the bridge, these are the frets and these are the strings. To change chords you do this, and key, like this. Good. Now, take this plectrum, and just strum. Good!”

Martina had her first guitar lesson, and all of it rather close to a very good-looking boy called Andy! However, as the event came closer, the practices became more frequent, as did the guitar lessons.

Rob started to hear rumours about Martina and Andy, so experienced jealousy for the first time.

Despite the fact she was always so happy to see him, and never gave him reasons to doubt her, he began to feel possessive and angry. Mostly the anger was directed at himself, as he knew that she was a free person, and could associate with whosoever she wished.

It was then that he fully realised how deeply he loved her.

They had a monumental argument one Sunday afternoon, which ended with both of them saying things they didn’t mean, and instantly regretted. But the damage was done, and he watched her run back to her house in tears.

The next week passed, and they didn’t speak to one another at all. He kept seeing her with Andy, and his heart felt as if it was withering and dying.

The following Saturday, there was only a week to go before the show, and the end of term. Andy was playing in the firsts away, and Rob was playing for the colts at home. Just after half way through the match, Rob suddenly saw a familiar figure on the touch-line.

He could identify Martina anywhere, even wrapped up in coat and scarf, with her hood on. Something strange happened to him; it was as if all the anger and hurt evaporated, instantly. It was a very cold December day, yet he suddenly felt a warm tingle, and his spirits soared. He found a boost of energy and began to play as if his life depended upon it.

The team was losing, and the coach, a retired Guards RSM, was purple in the face. As he noticed Rob suddenly pull his finger out, he was as surprised as he was pleased. Within seconds, Rob had tackled their very fast left wing, picked up the dropped ball, and broken for the enemy try line.

Within ten minutes, they were even, but by the end of the match they had won by only four points. The coach was over-the-moon, but was asking Rob why the hell he hadn’t played like that from the start.

The two teams clapped each other off the pitch, and everyone made for the changing rooms. Rob saw that she was still standing by herself, looking very lonely. He put on his track-suit top and ran over to where she was standing.

He stood a few feet from her, and they looked at each other. She had a blank expression, so he couldn’t tell what she was thinking.

“How are you, Rob?” she asked, her voice dull and hollow. His heart gave a lurch.

“Fucking miserable,” he said. Deciding that honesty was the best policy. Much to his relief she smiled.

“That makes two of us,” she said.

“Look, Martina. I’m sorry I said some of those things. I was hurt, angry and confused. I had no right, and I behaved like a jealous idiot,” he said.

He saw a tear squeeze slowly from her eye and roll down her cheek. She made no move to catch it, and another fell from her other eye. He thought that he had lost her forever.

“Oh, Robbie, what happened to us?” she asked.

“I dunno,” he said, feeling dreadful.

“I said some awful things too,” she said.

“Yeah, but I deserved them. Look, Martina, I was wrong to say what I did. I just got jealous, that’s all,” he said.

“Why did you get jealous? I hadn’t done anything,” she asked.

“I know, but in my jealousy I imagined all sorts of things. Oh Martina, I have been so bloody miserable this week, you have no idea,” he said.

“Oh? Haven’t I?” she said. “Then why have I cried myself to sleep every night? Why have I stood in the rain by your house hoping that you would come and see me?”

“You did that?” he asked, surprised.

“Yes, I did, and it was bloody freezing,” she said, with a little smile.

“Oh,” he said.

“The way I see it we have two choices. One: we each go our own way, and see what happens, or two: we both grow up. You learn to trust me, and I learn to tell you things before you start listening to rumours. Which is it to be?” she asked.

“What do you want?” he asked.

“I’ve already made my choice, but it depends on you,” she said.

Rob felt very cold. It began to rain harder now, and he shivered. He looked at Martina, and then at his fingers, which were about to turn blue.

“Martina, I can’t imagine life without you. Do you mind awfully if we try for number two?” he said.

Half the school heard a strange shriek at that moment, as Martina launched herself into Rob’s cold and muddy arms. The Headmaster looked out over the rugby pitch and saw Martina and Rob in a rather close clinch. He reminded himself to have words with these two at some opportune moment.

When Martina finally released Rob, she was still crying, but she was also laughing.

“Oh Robbie, you know I can’t live without you?” she said.

“Yeah, same here.”

“But you must let me be me. Is that too much to ask?” she asked.

He shook his head.

“Neither of us know what’s ahead, but I know what’s behind us. I won’t risk your friendship over anything silly. But if you can’t give me breathing space, then it will be very hard. Trust me, Robbie, please?”

“I do, Martina, I do, it’s those other buggers I don’t trust,” he said.

“Oh yeah, and just how far are they going to get?” she asked, her hands on her hips.

“I know, I’m a fool, but hey, I’m only fourteen, what do you expect?” he said with a silly grin.

She tried to box his ears, and missed. Then she noticed that he was cold.

“Oh, go and get your shower before you get hypothermia,” she said.

“Do you want to join me?” he asked.

“I wish,” she said, with a saucy grin. “Kiss me?”

“Here?”

“Yes, go on. No one is watching,” she said.

He kissed her, and they both felt better.

“Promise me something?” she said.

“Anything, what?”

“Promise me, that we will never go to bed angry with each other, ever again?”

“I promise,” he said. “I’ll see you later.”

“Count on it,” she said, and watched him run off the pitch. She turned and walked slowly back to her house. She felt all warm and fuzzy again.
 
 
After that, Rob often felt little pangs of jealousy, but learned to dismiss them. He gave Martina her space, finding, to his surprise, more often than not, she didn’t use it, and remained close to him. They both grew up a little.

As the end of term loomed, they both had made a deep impression on all the staff most of the pupils. Not only as talented and bright individuals, but also as a rather staid, domesticated couple.

The day of the school production of Jesus Christ Superstar arrived. It was on the Saturday evening, with the Carol Service on Sunday afternoon to follow.

As the parents, pupils, staff and local invited guests all filed into the theatre, Martina was experiencing the worst case of nerves she had ever had.

The previous times she had been performing, she was a girl, pretending to be a boy, pretending to be a girl. It was all so involved that she detached herself from the reality of having to perform in front of people. Her whole life was a performance. Now her life was normal, she was getting very jittery.

Rob sent her a huge bunch of flowers, which made her cry. She was wearing a crimson and black long dress thing, which they thought to be appropriate for a first century whore.

Finally, the auditorium filled, the lights dimmed and an expectant hush fell. The music started and the curtain raised.

The show began.

Mr Cooper was in the wings and was, as ever, probably more nervous than those taking part.

The musicians were good, everything flowed smoothly, and then it was Martina’s solo scene.

She was kneeling on the stage, starting on cue, building the volume gradually. She was portraying the Mary Magdalene, at a most crucial point of her relationship with her Christ. She had changed from being the whore to being his most devoted follower. Martina put her heart and soul into the role.

She sang the lines. “He’s just a man, and I should know, I’ve had so many men in so many different ways!” In such a heartfelt way, that those watching were in no doubt that this Christ could change lives!

She put in such an emotional performance that there was hardly a dry eye in the house. Her voice was so strong, that it was as if the music was irrelevant, and as she finished, she emphasised the emotion through a waver in her voice, as she sang…. “I love him so!”

When she finished, she was lying prostrate on the stage, and there was a stunned silence.

Then the applause started, building into a crescendo, but it just kept on going!

Eventually, the show went on, and everyone sang well. Martina sang her heart out, receiving a rapturous applause whenever she did. The others were just as good, but she had a certain quality that just made her special. The show was a brilliant success.

Unbeknown to Martina, in the fourth row, watching his son, Mark, in the role of Judas Iscariot, was a John Harrison. He was totally enraptured by the Magdalene. He knew the show very well, as he was in the business. Many years before, in the early 1970s, he had been involved in the very same production in the West End, with big names in the title roles. Since then he had become a very successful agent, and was always on the lookout for new talent.

He read the programme, trying to glean some information about this wonderful creature. All it said was: Mary Magdalene……Martina Bennett. No blurb, and nothing else of any use.

There was something about the girl playing Mary that got to him. Her voice was superb, but there was something else. She had the ability to make you want to believe in her. Such was her presence that she actually became Mary Magdalene, for a short time everyone in the audience truly believed that she was the woman who washed Christ’s feet with her hair, two thousand years ago.

Near the back, Jenny was in tears. She had Simon, now the second youngest boy, with her, and he was speechless. He had been very uncertain about coming, as his relationship with Martin had not been good, and they had never been close. To be told that his brother was now his sister, and that she was performing in a show, near Oxford, where he was a studying, was all a bit much. Christmas was coming, and his mother was going through a nasty divorce, so his elder brother Peter had told him to get his arse in gear and support mother, and his new sister.

He had tried to glean what he could from Peter, but his brother had been an utter sod, and just smiled, and said, “You’ll see!”

Well, here he was, and see he had! He still couldn’t really believe what he had just seen. For a start, there was nothing in that girl that reminded him of his little brother. She was 100% woman, and her voice was so rich and full, he was feeling very confused.

Backstage, Mr Cooper and Mr Wells were grinning from ear to ear, despite feeling shattered. The cast were all congratulating themselves, and a crate of lager had appeared from somewhere. Martina sat on a props box and watched.

She was exhausted, and was drinking her second glass of water. Richard Wells came over to her.

“You were fantastic, Martina, well done!”

“Thanks,” she said, rather weakly.

“Tired?” he asked.

She nodded.

“Sheila was in the audience, she wants to meet you,” he said.

Martina had to think for a moment, and then she remembered their previous conversation about voice training.

“Oh, okay,” she said.

“The Headmaster is holding a reception for all guests and cast. If you get changed, then you will be able to meet her,” he said.

Martina nodded, and reluctantly stood up. She was feeling very tired. She had a small dressing room all to herself, so she went and hid out there for a bit.

She managed to wash off the make up, and changed into her uniform. There was a knock on her door. She answered it. It was Rob, and he had brought Jenny, but lurking just round the corner was Simon, unable to meet her eyes. She laughed.

“That was absolutely brilliant,” said Rob enthusiastically, as he hugged her. “I found these two looking lost so I brought them down. I’ll see you later.” He disappeared, but Martina was sad to see him go.

“Well done, sweetie, I was overwhelmed! You made me cry every time you sang,” Jenny said, and hugged her.

“Thanks Mummy.”

Martina looked at Simon, who was looking distinctly uncomfortable.

“Aren’t you going to hug your little sister?” she asked him.

Rather reluctantly, Simon did as he was told, but was surprised at the softness and affection that she exuded towards him. When she released him, he looked her up and down.

“You’ve changed a bit since I last saw you,” he said.

“Well don’t do what Peter did for the first two days, will you?” she said.

“What did he do?” he asked.

“He kept staring at my tits. It was most disconcerting. I know Rebecca is a little light in the chest department, but that’s no excuse,” she said.

“Martina!” said her mother.

“Well, she is like two peas on a plate, isn’t she Si?”

Simon smiled and had to nod in agreement. He found himself staring at Martina’s respectable chest, and they were definitely larger.

“You are bigger than Rebecca, that’s for sure, Martina,” he said.

She folded her arms across her bust and giggled.

“Men!” she said.

Jenny and Simon sat down while Martina finished changing.

“What’s it been like Martina?” Simon asked.

“Which bit?” she asked.

“Coming to terms with being a girl, I suppose.” he said.

“Oh that’s brilliant. It was the first fourteen years that were a bastard,” she said, standing up. “I’m ready, let’s go to the reception. You get a free glass of cheap plonk, and can be lectured by Marcus,” she announced.

Simon held out a hand, touching her on the shoulder.

“Look, I know it’s all in the past, but I didn’t make your life any easier. In fact, I think I was really nasty, so I just want you to know that I am really sorry. I didn’t understand, and I was very stupid. Please forgive me?” he said.

Martina looked at him.

“I know, and I forgive you.” She then kissed him on the cheek. “Now I have four gorgeous brothers to boss around, so I promise that you’ll come to hate having a sister,” she said.

“If it’s any consolation, you’re a very attractive little sister, so I can see I’m going to have to stand guard and beat the boys away with a big stick,” he said, immediately falling in love with her.

She looked at him, “You can beat them all, but if you touch Robbie, I’ll castrate you with my curling tongs! Okay, ‘Big Brother’?”

“Okay,” Simon said, holding up his hands in surrender.

Martina caught up with a little news from Jenny, on the way to the reception.

“Your father has done a bunk,” she told her.

“How?”

“Well, it seems that he and his lady friend have up-sticks and left Hong Kong. The lawyer I had over there can’t find any trace of them. They have simply vanished,” Jenny said.

“What does that mean, for us, financially?” Martina asked.

“I’m alright for a while, as the trust is intact, so your education fees are set aside. I have still some money from my parents, and there is the house. Unless we contact him soon, I may have to sell that. Either that or I’ll have to get a job,” she said.

“Then I’ll have to become a famous star of stage and screen,” said Martina.

“If tonight is anything to go by, you may just do that,” her brother said.

They had reached the main hall, where the reception was being held. They entered and, much to Martina’s embarrassment, she was given a round of applause. She turned bright scarlet, and wanted to run and hide.

Marcus Brady, the Headmaster, stepped forward, and greeted Jenny and Simon.

“Mrs Bennett, congratulations of having such a gifted daughter. You must be very proud of her?” he said, after the introductions were over.

“Oh, I am. Every time I see her on stage, I really can’t believe she is my daughter,” Jenny said.

At that moment, Richard Wells fought his way through the crowd, with a very elegant lady following him. She was a tall lady, about 5’8”, and very large. She was in her sixties, with her white hair piled on her head. She was dressed expensively, but conservatively, and her extensive jewellery was probably genuine.

“Martina, this is Sheila Manning. Sheila, this is the young lady I have told you about, Martina Bennett.”

Martina shook the lady’s hand, so her bracelets and bangles rattled for ages.

“I was very impressed with your performance, Martina. Particularly when Richard tells me that you have had no formal training at all,” Sheila said.

“Thank you. I had a little drama coaching, and my music teacher helped me with a role in Oklahoma when I was thirteen. But I really just picked it up as I went along.”

“Which do you prefer, acting or singing?”

“I love both.”

“Have you tried more formal works, such as opera?”

“Not yet. I don’t really know much about it, but I’m not sure that I’m very fond of opera, from what I’ve heard, it’s a bit too disciplined for me. I rather like the freedom of more contemporary work,” Martina said.

“There is contemporary opera, you may enjoy it,” Sheila said.

“I will need to hear it first,” Martina said, smiling.

“I must confess, you have a style that is more in tune with modern music, but your presence on stage is wonderful. I believe that you have great potential as a performer, my dear. But we need to seriously consider in which aspect you should concentrate.”

“I should like to try everything, first, only then I will be in a better position to make a decision.” Martina said.

“Very wise. I have arranged to come in once a week, for as long as it takes. I will give you one hour each week, and we will see where it takes us. We will start after Christmas, if that’s all right with you?”

“That would be lovely, thank you,” Martina said, and the large lady moved off, like a galleon in full sail.

Martina was not alone for long, for very soon she was swamped with admirers, all of whom wished to offer their congratulations and to find out a little about the girl with the wonderful voice.

One of them was John Harrison. He grilled his son about Martina, and he simply said, “I dunno, she is some new kid in the third year.”

Finally, he managed to get to her, having had to virtually fight his way through.

“Hello, Martina is it?” he said, grabbing her right hand.

Martina looked at the man in front of her. He was expensively dressed, and rather fleshy. He gave her the impression of being a bit too smooth for his own good. He was good-looking, in his mid-forties, 5’10” with rather long dark hair swept back and greying at the temples.

“My name is John Harrison. My son, Mark, was Judas. I thought that you sang beautifully,” he said.

“Thank you, I think everyone did really well,” she said.

“Yes, they did, but you put them all in the shade. Have you ever considered a professional career?” he asked.

“I was talking about it earlier, but I don’t believe that I am ready for that yet. I understand the upheaval that it can cause, and I don’t know if I want to risk what I have just for material wealth and a little bit of fame. I need specialist training, and I need to live my life. Yes, Mr Harrison, I have considered it, and I have decided to wait, for a couple of years at least. I have arranged professional voice training, and if ever I do go professional, I won’t be a ten minute wonder,” Martina said.

John Harrison was stunned into silence. All his usual patter, which normally had them eating out of his hand, was gone. Here was a girl with her head firmly screwed on, so she would not be a pushover.

“I so respect your decision. I’m in the business, you see, and I get young people every day, who haven’t half of your talent. They come to me and say, ‘Make me a star, Mr Harrison.’ If only it was as easy as that. But having seen you, I know that I can indeed, make you a star. So please, when you decide to launch yourself onto the professional scene, please give me a call. And I will do everything I can to make it easy for you to reach the top.” He handed her a card.

He went on to list all the famous names that he allegedly handled, and tried to impress her by name-dropping for nearly twenty minutes.

Martina looked around desperately, and saw Simon looking her way. She tried to be polite and kept John Harrison talking, but signalled with her eyes that she needed help.

Simon smiled. He had been watching her, and was completely taken by her. She was so delightful and charming, he watched as everyone she spoke to left her with huge smiles on their faces. She was now faced with a real bore and needed help, so he worked his way through the crowd, and appeared at her side.

“Hi Martina, how is it going?” he said.

John Harrison stopped and looked at the interloper.

“Mr Harrison, this is my brother Simon. Simon, Mr Harrison was telling me all about his job as a theatrical and performers agent. He has given me his card, isn’t that wonderful?” she said.

“Great, you can put it with all the others. It was a pleasure to meet you, Mr Harrison. I’m afraid I have to take Martina away, there’s someone who wants to meet her,” Simon said, whisking her away before the man could utter a word.

He took her out into the fresh air. She breathed deeply.

“Thanks, Si. I tried everything, so if you hadn’t rescued me, I’d have had to knee him in the bollocks. He was so thick, he couldn’t take no for an answer,” she said.

Simon laughed, deciding that he was going to like having Martina as a sister. She was very refreshing.

She looked at the card, deciding to keep it, just in case.
 
 
The Christmas holidays arrived, so Martina returned to Dorset, and Rob went north to Edinburgh. They had a very emotional farewell, and pledged everlasting love too each other, in the way fourteen-year-olds always do. The difference with these two was that they both meant it.
 
 
Christmas in Dorset was to be a very happy one for Jenny. For the first time for as long as she could remember, all her children were to be home. Mark was due home on leave from the army, Peter was bringing Rebecca over, Simon was bringing a very pretty girl friend called Francesca, and Richard returned from New Zealand, unannounced and completely broke, and with a deep tan.

It really started on the 21^st December. Simon and Martina were at home, and getting to know one another better. Francesca was due to arrive by train on the 23^rd. Mark was due to arrive on Christmas Eve, and Peter, who was still at his home, was just about to go and collect Rebecca, when he got a phone call from Richard who was at Heathrow and wanted picking up. He hadn’t even enough money for a bus!

Peter managed to pick up Rebecca with all her cases, and then collected a rather smelly Richard from the airport. His rucksack was as large and as rank as a small pony that had been out in the rain for several weeks! He squeezed into the back of the Volvo with his stinking rucksack, so Rebecca was not impressed.

Peter used the journey to update Richard on Martina and everything that had happened. Rebecca was beginning to question whatever she saw in Peter, and opened the window a bit more.

Their arrival in Dorset turned tranquillity into chaos. Turbo had never had so much attention, so entertained anybody and everybody for as long as he could. Jenny met Richard at the front door; where she hugged him, briefly, and then sent him round to the back door, where she made him undress in the utility room and then put everything straight into the washing machine. The rucksack, she made him leave outside.

She then sent him naked up to take a bath, so he had yet to glimpse his new sister.

Rebecca had met Martin once. She had heard all about Peter’s wonderful sister, who had such an unfortunate experience. She was somewhat sceptical, and was wholly ill prepared for Martina in the flesh. She had a mental image of a sort of pathetic androgynous creature, who was neither male nor female, and was rather dreading the experience. At least Simon’s girlfriend Francesca would be there, for although Rebecca had never met Francesca, she sounded fun.

Rebecca was in the bedroom, unpacking and hanging up some dresses, when a voice from the doorway interrupted her.

“That dress is simply lovely, is it Italian?”

Rebecca looked round, and saw a stunningly attractive blonde girl in jeans and a pretty top. She was quite tall, around 5’ 7”, and looked to be about eighteen or so, and Rebecca immediately thought that this must be Francesca.

“How clever of you! Yes, Peter and I got it when we went to Florence,” she said.

The girl came in and looked at the dress.

“It really is lovely. I must admit, this design is super, but I find I have too much up top to be able to wear them without a bra, and a bra ruins the whole effect,” the girl said.

“You must be Francesca, I’m Rebecca,” she said to the girl, who immediately burst out laughing.

“Oh Rebecca, don’t you remember me? I suppose I have changed a little bit. I’m Martina. Francesca isn’t coming for a while, and she’s dark in any case. It is super to see you again, as Peter has been telling me all about you, and your forthcoming wedding. It’s really exciting,” Martina said.

Rebecca opened her mouth, but no sound came out. This girl was so natural, and so charming. She remembered Martin as a rather moody and surly little boy, who just sat and looked miserable.

“I am so sorry Martina. I heard about everything, but hadn’t realised how much you have changed. You look lovely! How old are you now? You look older than I thought you are.”

“Mummy says I’m fourteen going on twenty-four. Actually, I'm fourteen, but I've had a rough life,” Martina admitted.

“Well you look older,” said Rebecca, warming to the girl.

“Thanks, that’s what the barman at the pub said,” Martina said.

Rebecca looked at the girl, and realised that she was teasing her. They both laughed, and then Martina helped her unpack the rest of her case.

“Have you picked a day yet?” Martina asked.

“No, I’d like to get married in June, but Peter wants to sort out his career before we actually get married. At the moment he is tied into his job at the hospital, but by this time next year, he will be finished, and able to do his own thing.”

“Does he know what his own thing is?” Martina asked.

“Not really, but I rather fancy him as a GP in a Cotswold Village or something like that,” Rebecca said.

While the girls were talking, Richard came out of the bathroom and went into his room. He found that his mother had laid out a set of clean clothes, so he started to dress. He just put his boxer shorts on, when he heard a female voice say.

“Cor, nice tan!”

He saw a pretty blonde girl peeping round the door. She had a big grin on her face, but she was vaguely familiar.

“Martina?” he said uncertainly.

The girl nodded and came into his room. She was completely unconcerned that he was nearly naked.

He saw that she was actually very well built. In fact, she was gorgeous, a bit young, but still gorgeous!

She sat on his bed, and looked at some of his souvenirs.

“How were your travels, Rich?” she said.

“They were fun, so I’m going out to Greece in the spring. I’ve a mate with a water ski centre. I loved New Zealand, but ran out of cash. It was a lovely country, and has such a variety of scenery.” he said.

“Is water skiing fun?” she asked.

“It’s brilliant, you should try it. There’s always someone we know with a boat at Studland, if I’m around in the summer, we will get you up!”

“I’d like that. Did you hear about Dad?” she asked.

“Yeah. How’s mum taking it?” he asked.

“She’s okay. He’s well and truly screwed her financially. She will probably have to sell the house,” she told him.

He shook his head. “I can’t believe it, I always thought he thought the world of her,” he said.

“He obviously found another world,” she replied.

“How are you?” he asked.

“Me? Oh, I’m great. I’m really happy, and enjoying being me for the first time.”

“I hear you have a boyfriend already. That was quick,” he said.

“You mean Rob? Oh, he’s great. I miss him, he’s up in Scotland,” she said, watching him get dressed.

“Did you meet any nice girls out in New Zealand?” she asked.

He went red, so she giggled.

“Go on. How many?”

He shook his head.

“Three? Four? Oh, go on, Richard, how many?” she persisted.

“Mind your own business,” he said, and she laughed at him.

As Richard dressed, he watched Martina. He, similar to his brothers, hadn’t really known what to expect. Just like his brothers, he was very pleasantly surprised at what he found. She sat on his bed, and they chatted away as if nothing had happened. Richard, like his two brothers, fell in love with his sister.

When he was dressed, he pulled her off the bed, and said, “Come on, let’s go down.”
 
 
The rest of the day was spent decorating the tree and wrapping presents. Martina and Jenny had been to Bournemouth earlier, where they’d spent a silly amount of money. As Jenny said, it would probably be the last Christmas they all spent together.

The evening meal was very relaxed, and the boys began to appreciate their sister. Martina loved every minute. She was so relaxed and natural that the brothers couldn’t help but respond in kind. She laughed at their jokes, and told some herself that Jenny was shocked that she knew. They teased her and she teased them, but in such a manner that Jenny was very thrilled with her family.

Despite always being rude about Rebecca, she was actually sweetness itself to her, so they became very friendly. Rebecca found her to be far more mature than her years, and had a wicked sense of humour.

On the 23^rd, Simon went and collected Francesca from the station, and she fell under Martina’s spell within minutes of meeting her. They were closer in age, and Francesca was another to be surprised at Martina’s true age.

Martina got together with Amanda and Caroline, that evening, and they went carol singing.

The three boys got a chance to speak with their mother, to get updated as to the situation with their father. They took Martina for granted, and Jenny was so pleased that the accepted her without reservation, and all her fears were dispersed. In fact, the only comments were highly positive.

Simon said it all when he said, “It seems as if I’ve known Martina all her life.”

“You have, dear,” said Jenny.

“I mean, I feel that she has been Martina all her life,” Simon corrected himself.

“She has,” Jenny said, with a smile.

“Oh, you know what I mean, it’s if Martin never existed, and she has always been here!”

Jenny just smiled, for her family had finally accepted her daughter.

On Christmas Eve, the boys were cutting logs, while the four females of the house were preparing food as if there was a siege in the offing.

Martina, not the most wonderful cook, was being helpful and watching very carefully. Every day was a learning exercise, so she found it all so exciting.

Her mother asked her to go and clean out the main fireplace, ready for the logs that were coming.

She was kneeling in front of the grate, using a dustpan and brush to clean up all the old ash. She heard someone come though the front door and walk into the hall.

“Hello?” said a male voice. “Anyone here?”

Martina got up and went to see whom it was. Mark Collins, Captain, Royal Horse Artillery, (Airborne), was a man used to dealing with unusual situations. He had faced many dangers, so had the medal ribbons and scars to prove it.

As he stood in the home he had been brought up in, he never expected to be rendered speechless by a fourteen-year-old girl.

“Hi, Mark. Mummy is in the kitchen,” said a delightful voice to his right.

He turned and saw a very attractive teen aged girl, who looked remarkably like his mother must have done thirty years before. She was about 5’7” even with her slippers on, and she was wearing a short tee shirt, which left about four inches of flesh between it and her jeans, exposing her bare midriff. He noted that she had a lovely figure, and in a year or so….

She had quite short blonde hair cut in a pageboy style that suited her, setting off her round and pretty face delightfully. She had a lovely smile, and her blue eyes had a sparkle.

“I’m sorry, have we met?” Mark said.

Much to his discomfort, she girl put both hands over her mouth and giggled uncontrollably.

At that moment, Jenny came out from the kitchen and rescued him.

“Mark, my darling, how lovely!” She walked over to him and he gave his mother a hug.

“I see you’ve met your sister?” she said.

Mark stared at Jenny, and then at Martina, who was still giggling. She came and stood next to her mother, and they put their arms around each other. Mark looked from one to the other, there was no doubt that they were mother and daughter. But how?

He still had his mouth agape when Richard came in, carrying some logs. He saw the tableau and laughed.

“Hi Mark. You didn’t read mum’s letter, did you?” he said.

Mark looked at Richard.

“Hello Richard. No, I didn’t. I’ve been a bit busy of late, and I haven’t been able to pick up my post. I came straight home, so I suppose it will be waiting for me when I get back,” he said.

He looked at Martina, and a curious smile appeared on his lips. He shook his head slowly.

“Am I to suppose that somehow, in the relatively short time I have been away, and for some strange reason, my little brother has somehow managed to turn into a very pretty sister?” he said.

Martina’s giggles turned into laughter, and Simon and Peter arrived. Rebecca and Francesca came out from the kitchen, to find out what all the commotion was about.

Mark looked at everyone, and focussed on Peter.

“Pete, as the medical member of this mad family, could you please tell me what the hell has been going on?” he pleaded.

Peter stopped laughing enough, to talk.

“Oh Mark, if you could see yourself?” he said. “It seems that Martina has always been a girl, but due to a very rare condition, her gender was mistaken at birth, and she struggled through to puberty as a boy. When the female hormones started kicking in, little Martin turned into the lovely Martina. It’s a real life ugly duckling story.”

Mark stood there, staring at Martina. Then he held his arms out, “Come and say hello to your big brother then, Martina,” he said, with a smile. She went over and they hugged each other.

They took Mark into the kitchen, where Jenny made everyone some tea or coffee, and an impromptu break happened.

Mark sat next to Martina and plied her with questions. As she calmly explained her story, for the umpteenth time, they all began to appreciate her strength of character.

When Jenny recounted the story of Martina picking up the soldier in the pub, and then returning for seconds. He burst out laughing.

“It’s a jolly good job he’s not one of mine,” he said. “I’d have him for fraternising with an Officer’s sister. Honestly Martina, a Trooper! What were you thinking of? Next time go for a First Lieutenant at least, as I would hate to think this family would let their standards slip”

Gradually everyone went back to their allotted tasks, and Martina went and finished clearing the fire grate.

Mark sat on the sofa and watched her.

He was completely captivated and fascinated by her. He tried to see anything of Martin in her, and couldn’t. Martin hadn’t been born when he went to Halsey House, but Mark vaguely remembered his mother giving birth in the October of his final year at that school.

Martin had only been five or six when Mark had left school altogether, and then he was off to the army. He remembered a rather solemn little boy, who was in awe of his big soldier brother. Mark felt very guilty that he had never really tried to get to know him.

Martina was a joy. She teased him rotten, and he loved it. She seemed genuinely interested in his life, so he found himself telling her all about his adventures. She finished the fire, and knelt on the rug at his feet, with her arms on his knees. She looked up at him with those big blue eyes and ready smile, so he instantly became her slave.

Simon came, built up the fire and started it. Gradually, the family and friends found themselves gathering round the fire, all listening to Mark’s war stories.

Mark only saw Martina, and Jenny came in to say that supper was ready. She took in the scene and began to weep silently. Peter saw her, so went and put his arm around her.

“What’s up, Mum?” he asked.

“I’m just so happy,” she wailed.

“Have you told Mark about dad yet, or was it in the letter he never got?” Peter asked.

“It was in the letter,” she said.

“Ah!”

She composed herself, and told everyone that the supper was ready, so they all trooped into the dining room. Martina and her mother brought everything to the table, while Richard opened the wine.

Mark looked at Jenny and said, “No Dad?”

Martina said, “No Dad, he’s buggered off! Who wants some potatoes?”

Jenny sat at one end, and Martina insisted that Mark sat at the other. He felt uncomfortable, but Martina pointed out that he was now the head of the family, so he should just do as he was told!

Richard poured the wine, hesitating before pouring some for Martina.

“Come on Richard, if you don’t give me some I will have to go to the pub,” she said.

“She would too,” said Jenny. “All right, but just give her one glass.”

They had a very happy meal, and Richard took great delight in topping up Martina’s glass when Jenny wasn’t looking. Martina realised that she was getting sloshed.

It went on for ages, for after all the food was eaten, they sat and chatted for a long time, somehow reluctant to break up such a happy time. The four young men were all equally captivated by their new sister, and she adored having such handsome admirers. Rebecca and Francesca warmed to her, and did not feel threatened by her at all. Jenny just sat and watched the interaction, thanking God for so blessing her with such a lovely family.

Mark called for silence.

He stood up.

“I should like to propose a toast. To Martina, who has descended like an angel to be amongst us mere mortals! Thank you for your beauty and your laughter. May your future be filled with happiness!” he said, and raised his glass.

They all drank her health, so she stood up, a little unsteadily, Jenny thought.

“I’d like to propose a toast to Mummy, for believing in me, and being there for me. Mummy! Oh! Richard, my glass seems to be empty?” she said, with a sly little smile.

Laughing, he poured a little wine into her glass, and they all drank to Jenny.

After supper, when the washing up was completed, Martina said she didn’t feel very well and went to bed. Richard felt guilty, but Jenny was worried.

Mark took her to one side and explained why.

“Oh! Richard is a little sod, he should realise that she is only fourteen, and not used to wine.” she said.

“The problem is that she looks and behaves so much older. Richard may be four years older, but she behaves the same age as he is,” Mark observed.

“I often forget how old she is, myself. She has had such a tough time, as it has made her miss a lot of her childhood. But isn’t she great?” Jenny asked.

“She’s wonderful. She’s very like you, did you know that?” he asked.

“So I’ve been told. But she is so much more courageous. Mark, she really had a dreadful time at Halsey House,” she said.

“I can understand that, knowing what we know now. But hindsight is a wonderful thing,” he said. “You haven’t mentioned Dad. What happened?”

Jenny went on to tell Mark all about Charles and the split. He became very sombre and angry.

“So where do they think he has gone?” he asked when she had brought him up to date.

“They think he may have gone to Australia. It’s so big, and I’m told it is easy to get lost. Look at John Stonehouse,” she said.

“Ah, don’t forget, Stonehouse was found. I have a friend in the Australian Police. I think I may ask a favour. Don’t worry Mum; we’ll look after you. Don’t sell the house, if Martina is going to be as beautiful as I think she is, then you’ll need the room for all the entertaining you’ll have to do,” he said, smiling slightly.

“She has that affect on people, doesn’t she?” Jenny asked.

“What’s that?”

“You can’t stay angry or hurt for long,” Jenny said, and Mark smiled.

“I never got a chance to get her anything special, I was going to give Martin a book token for Christmas,” he said.

“I’ve a set of pearl drop earrings, you can give her those,” Jenny said.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, your father gave them to me, so I’ll never wear them. I’ll even wrap them up for you, I know what men are like with wrapping up presents,” she said.

“Thanks Mum.”

Gradually the house settled down for the night, and silence descended.
 
 
Martina awoke with a headache in the morning, and she was feeling rather delicate. She received no sympathy from her mother, who, after wishing her a Happy Christmas, told her to hurry up and get dressed, as they were all off to the ten o’clock service.

“And wear something smart, none of your really short skirts,” she said.

Martina pulled the duvet over her head and wanted to die. It was suddenly wrenched off her, and Richard grinned at her.

“Happy Christmas, Martina! Oh, and Mum says you are not allowed to go back to sleep,” he said.

“Bugger off, and give me my duvet,” she said.

He laughed and tickled her feet.

She was out of bed in an instant and chased him out of her room.

She went and stood under the shower until she felt ready to rejoin the human race, and then dressed in a knee length dark skirt, a pale blue blouse and a navy blue pullover. She had some nice warm dark tights, which went well with her favourite knee length boots with high heels. She dried her hair, and put her make up on. She tried for the older and mature look, so was very happy with the result. She looked at her reflection and this stranger looked back at her. She tried to remember what Martin had used to look like, but gave up. She didn’t want to go there ever again.

She went down to breakfast and was soon her cheerful self. She had a large cup of black coffee and a bowl of cornflakes. It was a mild day, so she didn’t really think that it felt like Christmas.

Jenny thought Martina looked very grown-up and smart. She dug out a black wide brimmed hat, which she gave to her daughter.

“Oh great! It is just like Clint Eastwood’s in A Fistful of Dollars,” she said, immediately putting it on, so as to be low across her eyebrows. It really suited her.

Jenny then gave Martina a long black coat, and was astonished at the result. Martina looked about twenty-one.

The others all eventually surfaced, so they piled into Jenny’s Mercedes and Peter’s Volvo. Martina saw Mark’s black Porsche on the drive, so told him that he was going to take her for a ride later.

It was only a ten minute drive to the church, so they were soon there. It was an old church, some parts of it dating back to the twelfth century. It was in keeping with the Dorset stone, so was rather chilly, despite the electric heaters liberally dispersed through the rafters.

The family had rarely attended the church, but Jenny had started going by herself regularly in recent months. Martina couldn’t remember ever going there, but thought that she must have at some time or other.

They walked in, to be given books by an elderly couple who lurked by the door for just a purpose. The church was very full, and as with most churches, it filled up from the back, forwards, so as they were a little later than most, the only free pews were right at the front. So the eight of them filed to the front and filled one pew length.

Jenny was very proud of her family, particularly of her beautiful daughter. She was also aware that Martina’s presence may cause some tongues to wag.

The service started soon after they arrived, and the first hymn was announced. The vicar, the Reverend Michael Drewett, who had actually christened young Martin, (although they had both forgotten the event), announced the first Hymn. He nodded to Jenny as he had walked past her, as she had come to him when things had become bad over her husband. He saw that by her fine looking family surrounded her. He noticed the boys, and imagined that the three attractive young women were some of their girl friends.

He became aware, during the first hymn, Oh Come all ye Faithful, that one of the girls had a superb voice, and was singing far better than any of his choir. He worked out that it was the tall girl dressed in black, with the hat and boots. Martina was about 5’ 10” in her heels.

Martina actually enjoyed the service, as she just loved singing, so she really gave it her best during the hymns.

She found it useful to reflect on the words of the liturgy, particularly the creed and the confession. She had always believed in God, but had never thought much about Christianity or church. As she prayed, she let her mind lift up all she had to be thankful for, and found herself nearly crying.

She remembered the enigmatic Michael, from the ditch, and repeated, “Thank you, thank you, thank you!” quietly, over and over.

The sermon was mercifully short, as the pews were a little hard, but it focussed on the fact that Christmas was a celebration of beginnings, so one must look forward with hope, and that hope came in the form of Jesus Christ.

Martina agreed, as she never wanted to go back to what had been!

There was Holy Communion, and everyone went up to the communion rail. The vicar was a little surprised when two of the girls, Martina and Rebecca, did not put their hands out to receive it, so were only to be blessed.

After the final hymn, everyone began to leave. The family were nearly the last to leave, so the Vicar was interested to know which girl belonged to which of Jenny’s sons.

Jenny introduced Rebecca and Francesca as being the girlfriends of Peter and Simon. She explained that Rebecca came from a non-orthodox Jewish/Christian mixed marriage, and although now a Christian, she had yet to be confirmed, or baptised into membership of a church.

“Then, to whom does this fine young lady belong?” The vicar asked, when Martina came to shake his hand.

“I don’t belong to anyone, yet,” she said.

“This is my daughter, Martina.” Jenny said.

The vicar was clearly confused.

“I’m sorry, I meet so many people. I had forgotten that you had a daughter. I had thought you only had sons,” he said.

He shook Martina’s hand, recalling her singing.

“Ah, you’re girl with the most wonderful voice! I could do with you in our choir every Sunday,” he said, hopefully. “Have you not been confirmed either?”

“Not yet, but I’m at a Christian School, so I’m sure that I shall be soon,” she said.

“You’re still at school, why how old are you?” he asked, as he had thought her almost too old for school.

“Fourteen,” she said, and the vicar was visibly shocked.

Martina had an impish smile as they left the church.
 
 
They arrived home, so Jenny went to check on the turkey. Jenny had asked two of her elderly aunts for lunch. She had visited each of them and told them all about Martina. She wasn’t sure if any of it had registered, so she was a little worried about them coming.

While they were waiting, everyone mucked in to laid the table and get the place looking smart. Mark and Martina re-set the fire and initiated a roaring log fire in the grate.

“Mum says you’ve a good voice and been singing in school performances. Do you like singing?” he asked.

“I love it, and I love acting. I got a lot of practice at acting,” she said.

“Oh yes?”

“I got very nearly fourteen years of it, pretending to be a boy,” she said, with rather a sad smile.

“Wasn’t any of it fun?” he asked.

“Some of it was alright. I don’t really remember much before I was six. But once I was about ten or eleven it started to get worse. The good bits were when I had to play girl’s parts in plays. I just was myself, so I had fun. That started me thinking, but thinking didn’t help.

“Some of the teachers were nice, and a lovely lady called Hilda was super. But it was hard going back to being a boy again,” she said, as she stared into the flickering flames.

“Did you not have any friends at all?” he asked.

“Not many. There was Jon, he was a gentle boy, and we had a lot in common, and fat Andy, he was a laugh. And then there’s Rob.” She paused to looked at Mark.

“Rob is special,” she said, smiling.

“How?”

“Rob is a gentle giant. He never judged me, and from when we first went to school, he was always a friend. He was sporty and tough, but he never followed the crowd. We had nothing in common, yet he always was nice to me. When the teacher selected us for a play, he was the hero and I played his girlfriend. Anyway, something happened between us, and our friendship got a little deeper.

“Poor Rob, he thought he was going mad or gay, or both. It was about then that I became convinced that I really was a girl, but the world wouldn’t accept me. I told him, and he sort of believed me. Anyway, he stayed being my friend, and even a little bit more. We did another show, a musical, but then we left school. We met in the holidays, as he came to Studland and we met up for a couple of days on the beach. Mummy let me dress as a girl then, as I had started to grow my boobs and things were moving down there. Anyway, he couldn’t believe the change in me, and we had a really great time.

“I had to go to Granton, and he went to his school. I was really pissed off, as I hated Granton. Mainly because you four had all been so bloody wonderful, so they reminded me of how brilliant you all were every day.

“I hadn’t been back long when, wham! The change hit me. It really was very sudden, so I went straight to the doctor. I was out of there in a jiffy. It was so fast; I still can hardly believe it. I think the headmaster was terrified of getting the press involved.

“I came home, and Mummy got me an interview with a school in the Cotswolds. And here I am,” she said.

“Has Rob seen you since, you know, you changed, so to speak?” he asked.

“We go to the same school,” she said, with a cheeky smile.

He laughed, and nodded. “Good planning, I approve, well done!”

“He’s been very sweet, so we are really quite a staid couple now! We’ve even had a domestic,” she laughed.

“What happened?”

“I was getting some guitar lessons from this really dishy sixth former called Andy, and Rob got very jealous. We had an argument, both saying some really horrid and silly things. I fled in tears, and he stomped off in a right strop. We didn’t speak to each other for a week, but then I went to watch him play a rugger match. He sort of went all silly and heroic, winning the match almost single-handed. I realised how much I missed him, and we made up. Silly isn’t it?” she asked.

“No it isn’t silly. It’s all part of growing up. It’s all useful experience, so you are lucky to find someone who you can be fond of. It is important not to be alone,” he said.

“You’re alone, aren’t you?” she asked, making him smile.

“Yes and no. In my line of work, you can’t really afford to have to serious relationships. Oh some do, and many are married, but I’m only twenty-seven, so I can wait a couple of years yet.”

“Has there never been one particular woman?” she asked.

“Once or twice, but the army usually finds a way to ruin things,” he said, a little sadly.

“Then leave the army,” she suggested.

“Eventually I shall, but I love the life too much at the moment.” he admitted. “How did you get on with the guitar?” he asked her, changing the subject.

“Oh! I really loved it, I’d love to get my own, but Mummy can’t afford one yet. They are very expensive,” she said.

“What type were you playing?”

“Andy had two, an electric and an acoustic. He started me on the acoustic, so I played the electric only a little bit. I’d really love to get good on them, and we could form a girls group or something at school,” she said, her eyes sparkling.

Mark looked thoughtful, but then Jenny shouted for some help, so she ran off.

Mark went up to his room, rummaging around in his wardrobe. Feeling frustrated, he thought for a while, and then remembered. He pulled the loft hatch down and ascended into the attic. He rooted around for a while and finally found what he had been looking for. He had learned the guitar years ago, but when he went off to Sandhurst, he had put it away and forgotten all about it.

It was still in its case, so he opened it up.

It was an acoustic guitar, still with all its strings. In fact, there were even a few spare strings in the case, as well as all his old music books.

He smiled, closing it up again. He took it to his bedroom and cleaned it off with his face flannel.

It needed a polish, so he sneaked downstairs, taking the furniture polish from the cupboard and a cloth. He then polished the guitar until it gleamed. Finally, when he was satisfied, he tied a big pink ribbon round the case, finishing it off with a large bow.

He wrote on a little card, which he attached to the ribbon. It said:
 

To my darling Sister, Martina. Have a very Happy first Christmas. Lots of Love. Mark

 
He then went down stairs and hid it behind the enormous Christmas tree.
 
 
The two aunts, Eileen and Audrey, were both sisters and widows. They were Jenny’s mother’s younger sisters, but after their husbands had both died within a couple of years of each other, they set up home together. Eileen was the elder, she was eighty-four, whilst Audrey was only a mere eighty-one.

Peter had gone and collected them from their home near Ringwood, which was only about half an hour away. Whilst he had them in the car, he had taken the opportunity to tell them a bit more about Martina,

To his amazement, neither of the elderly ladies was surprised that Martin had turned out to be a Martina.

“I knew that she was too delicate to be a boy, right from the outset, I saw how sensitive the poor little mite was,” said Aunt Eileen.

“I remember how he never joined in with his brothers. Peter, you must have thought it strange that he never really played with you?” asked Audrey.

“Well actually, he was a lot younger than us, so it’s hardly surprising he never joined in with us,” Peter said.

“Well, I’m glad. I always said Jenny should have had a daughter, particularly now she’s a bit old to try for one.” said Audrey.

“Especially as Charles has left her, it’ll take her a while to find another young man, and then it really will be too late,” observed Eileen.

Peter went on to explain that his fiancée, Rebecca, was there, and Simon’s girlfriend was Francesca, who would also be there.

Thus by the time they arrived, they were quite prepared to find a timid and shy little girl, so they weren’t quite prepared for Martina.

In fact, when they walked in, Martina, looking very sophisticated and elegant, met them.

“Hello Aunties, how lovely to see you both. Let me take your coats, I think Richard had opened some champagne. So please go through, and he’ll give you each a glass,” she said.

Both women were confused, they were trying to work out who this girl was, and were having a difficulty. Martina saw what was happening and rescued them.

“Oh, silly me, I’m so sorry, I’m Martina, just in case you didn’t recognise me. I think I might have changed a bit since you last saw me,” she said, as she relieved them of their coats.

She kissed both of them on the cheek and then hung the coats up in the cupboard under the stairs. Both the ladies were lost for words.

Jenny had asked a few of their friends in for a pre-lunch drink, and amongst them were Hugh and Susan Cartwright, and the twins.

Amanda and Caroline always liked coming over to Martina’s house, as her brothers were gorgeous! Richard pounced as soon as they arrived, and offered them champagne.

About twenty close friends came for drinks. Most had been told about Martina, and as she was so relaxed and natural, there were no problems at all. Martina got rather fed up of going all through the story again and again, but she realised that as it became more accepted, then it would be forgotten. Her fear was that some journalist would get to hear of it, and she would end up on page 3 of the Sun.

The drinks guests all departed, so the family sat down to lunch. Jenny and Martina did most of the work, and Mark, at the head of the table, carved the turkey.

Martina had always enjoyed Christmas, but this was by far the best ever.

Richard didn’t give her too much wine this time! And Jenny was delighted with the way Martina spent so much time talking to the two old women.

After lunch, everyone collapsed, with extended waistlines, into the comfortable chairs and sofas in the drawing room. The only two with any energy were Martina and Turbo.

Martina was elected to take the little dog for a run, and the men washed up.

On her return, everyone was in the drawing room again. It was time to open the gifts.

Martina elected herself as the distributor, and brought everyone the gifts from under the tree. She started collecting a little pile of her own on a chair by the piano.

She would lurk by whoever was opening their present that she had given, and eagerly watch their expression as it was revealed.

She gave her mother a really rude apron, which aunty Eileen didn’t understand.

She gave the pair of old ladies some deluxe chocolate biscuits.

She gave Richard a coffee mug that had a girl in a swimsuit on it, and when you put hot liquid into it, the swimsuit disappeared.

She gave Peter some woolly things he could put on the ends of his golf clubs, and to Rebecca she gave a book entitled, The Golf Widow’s Companion.

She gave Simon and Francesca a bottle of Champagne and two glasses, for their engagement or separation, whichever came sooner!

For Mark she had bought a white tee shirt with the following inscription:

     Join the Army — Travel to distant, exotic lands, see the smiling friendly people, and shoot them!

She also gave her mother a large 15” x 28” framed colour photograph of herself from the production of Jesus Christ Superstar, which had been taken by a professional photographer. She also gave her a cassette of the soundtrack so she could listen to her daughter sing.

When they were all handed out she started opening her presents.

She loved them all, the earrings from Mark, the clothes from her mother, the smelly stuff from Richard, and the record tokens from Peter and Rebecca. Simon and Francesca gave her some really crazy very long socks, which almost came up to her thighs, with wonderful hoops and colours.

Her old great aunts gave her some book tokens, and she was really pleased with everything. She had just gone round and given everyone a hug, when Mark got up and brought out the guitar in the case.

She was stunned, and for once everyone else had the pleasure of seeing her speechless!

She opened the case, and took out the guitar, and gently strummed it. Mark watched her, with a smile on his face, for never did he imagine that his gift would make her so happy. She was gently strumming, with a huge grin on her face and tears just rolling down her cheeks.

She jumped up and flung her arms around his neck.

“Oh! Thank you so much, Mark, it’s brilliant!” she said.

She spent the next hour entertaining them with an impromptu concert, and surprised them all with her wonderful singing voice.

Jenny came up to her daughter.

“Rob sent you this, and asked that I give it to you after every other present had been opened.

She handed Martina a little parcel. Martina opened it, it was a ring box, and inside it, was an eternity ring, with a single sapphire surrounded by five small diamonds. It really was beautiful, and Martina burst into tears. She immediately put it on her right ring finger.

She had sent him a gold neck chain, with Martina engraved on one side of a heart, and Rob on the other.

Just before supper, the telephone rang. It was Rob, calling to wish Martina a happy Christmas.

Martina spent nearly an hour on the phone to him, and Jenny was glad that he had rung her for a change! Hardly a day had gone past without one of them ringing the other. Jenny was worried about her phone bill. She never remembered having such a problem with the boys.
 
 
The rest of the holidays passed, gradually the brothers had to return to their own lives, and Jenny found herself with only Richard and her daughter.

The twins had a party in the first week of January, and Martina was invited. So was Richard, but he had another engagement. Martina had never been invited to a party and she was delighted but rather nervous.

She spent ages trying to work out what she was going to wear, and was beginning to drive Jenny round the bend. She would decide one thing, and then change her mind and select something else. Then change it a third time, and so on.

Eventually she went in a short black sleeveless dress, with her boots and tights. The dress was very low at the front, so she showed an awful lot of cleavage. She had a white jacket, a set of black earrings and a matching necklace. She still had on the ring that Rob had given her. She painted her nails dark red, and her make-up was also quite dark. The punk era had hit Dorset!

When she was ready, Jenny was a little worried, for she looked considerably older than her fourteen years. Richard told her that she looked fabulous, and persuaded his mother to relax. As they drove the couple of miles, Jenny started to warn Martina against drinking too much or smoking anything.

“Oh, stop fussing. If you think that after all I have been through to get to this point, I'm going to risk my future by being silly, you don’t know me very well.”

Jenny felt chastised.

On their arrival, she told Martina that she would be back at midnight to pick her up.

Martina went into the house, feeling very vulnerable and self-conscious. With adults she felt secure, as they were predictable and controllable. But other kids! She was very worried.

She had been to the Cartwright’s home so often that she knew the house as well as her own. She walked into the hall, to be met by Amanda, who gave her a hug.

“Martina! Great to see you. My God, you look fabulous! Come in, lots of people are here already. Caroline and I haven't told anyone about you know what, so don’t worry,” she said.

Martina walked into what was usually the main drawing room. But the carpet was gone, leaving a lovely wood floor to dance on. The furniture was pushed to the ends of the room, and a disco was set up in a corner. The lighting was almost non-existent, and the flashing lights of the disco were about the only light available.

“Food is in the dining-room, later!” Amanda yelled, to be heard over the over the music.

She followed Amanda to the dining room, where the food was all being laid out. It was all buffet stuff, and there was a bar at the end of the room. There were lots of people here, but she didn’t know anyone. Most of the girls were Amanda and Caroline’s school friends, and the boys were a mixture of school friends and locals.

She was offered a drink, and she asked for a fruit cup. It wasn’t alcoholic, and the Cartwrights were not about to start serving alcohol to fourteen and fifteen year olds

She stood by the bar, as Amanda ran off to greet some new arrivals. Martina wished that Rob was here.

A tall, rather spotty, red haired young man came up to her. He looked vaguely familiar.

“Hi. I’m Bruce. I don’t think we’ve ever met. Who are you?” he said.

Bruce? Not the Bruce from the playground? She looked closely. Yes, it was the same boy. And he wasn’t any better looking, she thought.

“Hello. I’m Martina Bennett.” she said, as coolly as she could without telling him to piss off.

“Nice to meet you Martina. I used to go to school with the twins, but they go to a private school. Do you go to school with them?” Bruce asked.

“No, my mum went to school with their mum, and we go way back. I spend most of my time in Oxfordshire.” she said.

“Oh. I don’t think I have even been to Oxfordshire.” he said.

Martina saw Caroline and she gave a little wave. Then she saw the other girl talk to an older boy who had just arrived. He was quite tall, 6’1” or 6’ 2”, wearing a check shirt and blue jeans. He had very short fair hair cut in a crew cut style. He looked slightly out of place.

Bruce had asked her another question, and she had missed it.

“I’m sorry, what?” she said.

“I asked if you wanted to dance.” Bruce said, hopefully.

She was thinking of a suitable reply, when the tall boy appeared.

“Martina, how great to see you!” he said, and embraced her. She noted that she had an American accent.

She saw Caroline give her the thumbs up sign, and realised that she had sent the seventh cavalry, knowing that she and Bruce went way back!

So she responded and flung her arms around his neck, saying, “Yes, isn’t it?”

Bruce skulked off, disappointment written on every movement, and she breathed a sigh of relief.

The young man took her a little to one side, he was grinning. Martina thought he was very handsome, very clean-cut.

“I’m sorry, but Caroline said that you could be doing with some help,” he said. “I’m Jason, I’m a cousin of the twins. We have been staying with Mom’s other sister near Bath, and we arrived here yesterday.”

“We?” She asked.

“Oh, sure. My Mom and Dad, and my little sister, Elizabeth, that’s her over there,” he said pointing to a pretty girl, about Martina’s age, wearing a really frilly dress. She had very long straight fair hair, which almost reached her waist.

“Oh, what lovely hair!” said Martina.

“You’re Martina, is that right?” he asked.

“Yes, I’m sorry, you kind of put me off. Yes, I’m Martina, and I’ve known the twins for years. When do you go back to America?” she asked.

He looked feigned hurt. “Never! We’re Canadian!” he said.

“Oh, I'm so sorry, I should have known, please forgive me?” she said, feeling awful.

“It's okay. Over here everyone mixes us up. I’m used to it now. We leave at the weekend. School starts next week,” he told her.

“Gosh, are you still at school? I thought you were older than that,” she said.

“Elizabeth is still in school, I'm in my first year of college. We call college ‘school’ sometimes. Which college are you in?” he asked.

She laughed. “I’m still in school. And that's school, not college,” she said.

“How old do you go up to in your school?” he asked.

“Eighteen, why?”

“You look too old to be in school!” he said.

She blushed. “Thanks, it must just be because I’ve had a tough life.”

“Do you live near here?” he asked.

“A couple of miles away, but don’t tell Bruce!” she said.

“Bruce? Oh, the guy? Right. I won’t, I promise.”

“Where about in Canada do you live?”

“Do you know Ontario?”

“Yes. I know where it is, but I’ve never been there.”

“We live in a place just outside Guelph; about an hour from Toronto.”

“Oh. Do you like it there?”

“Yes, it's pretty cool.”

“What are you studying at college?”

“Geography. I hope to be a teacher, one day,” he said. “How about you, what do you want to do?”

“I’m not sure. I love singing and drama. Maybe I’ll become an actress or a singer. But I have to get through school first,” she replied.

“Would you like to dance?” he asked.

“Why not?” she said, so they moved into the other room, joining the few others that were already dancing.

Conversation was not really possible under the circumstances, so Martina was just content to dance.

Jason watched the girl as she danced with him, a little bit worried. He had promised his girlfriend, Chevonne, that he wouldn’t touch any English girls. She was of Irish descent, and was very insistent on that subject. But as soon as Caroline had pointed her friend out to him, he was a little bit smitten. Martina was obviously older than most of the girls here, so he was surprised to learn that she was still in school. She danced with real grace, which was an art in itself, considering the music!

He made his mind up to tell her about Chevonne, and thereby not complicate life still further. Elizabeth was watching him like a hawk, and he knew that anything she saw would get reported back!

After several songs, he suggested a drink, to which she agreed, but first she went and lost her jacket.

He poured her some fruit cup and she appeared at his side. Without the jacket, her dress was really sexy, so he almost changed his mind.

“Do you want to get some fresh air, it’s really hot in here?” he asked.

She nodded, so they left the house, going into the garden, and sat on a bench. Considering it was January, he couldn’t believe how warm it was. It was about 4 °, whereas back home it was about -15 °!

He said as much.

“It never really gets that cold here, in Dorset. In Scotland it gets really cold. I have a friend, Rob, he lives up there, and he always moans about the cold,” she said, unconsciously twiddling the ring on her finger.

Jason breathed a sigh of relief. She had thought the same way he had.

“You've a boyfriend then?” he said.

She nodded. “You?”

“No, but I have a girlfriend, Chevonne,” he said.

She laughed.

“I wasn’t going to tell you, but I felt a little guilty. Silly isn’t it?” she said.

“Not really, I was thinking along the same lines. The Atlantic is not exactly a boon to relationships,” he replied. “I have to confess that I nearly didn’t. You are the prettiest girl here by far!”

“Oh don’t be silly, there are lots of pretty girls here,” she said, blushing.

“Yeah, sure there are, but you beat them all,” Jason said, and wondered why, considering their last exchange.

She stood up, “Come on let’s dance. We can at least have fun while you're here.”
 
 
The rest of the evening passed very quickly, and Martina found herself in Jason’s arms during the slow dances. He held her close, but not too close, with her arms around his neck, but not to tight. They fooled no one, so it wasn’t long before they were kissing!

Midnight arrived, and Jenny arrived with the other parents, all of whom were corralled into the small sitting room, as the party slowly wound down. She caught a glimpse of Martina in the arms of a tall young man, and they looked rather too intimate for Jenny’s liking.

Sue came up and gave her a cup of tea.

“He’s my sister’s boy, from Canada,” she said. “They have been like that all evening. They look good together, but he is nineteen!”

Jenny was shocked.

“Oh shit! Bloody typical! When is he going back?” Jenny asked. Sue laughed

“On Saturday. He's a really nice boy, very gentle; he wants to be a teacher. He's at college, his sister is the same age as the twins.”

They watched, surreptitiously, as Martina led the boy out onto the patio, again.

“Thanks for tonight, it was fun,” she said.

“It sure was, Look, I’m sorry, I never meant to come on so strong, but I sorta felt safe, as you had a boyfriend and all,” he said.

“You are safe, Jason, I won’t get between you and Chevonne. I like you very much, but I do love Rob. As I said, it's been fun. I’d like it if we could stay friends though?”

“Sure, I’d like that too,” he said.

She went up on tiptoe and kissed him on the cheek.

“Bye then.”

“Goodbye, and thanks,” he said.

Martina walked through the door and, without turning to her mother, who thought she was concealed behind the curtain, she said, “Come on Mummy, it’s time to go home.” Then she walked out to the car.

Martina said nothing in the car.

Finally, Jenny asked, “Well, Martina, did you have fun?”

“Yup. It was really cool.”

“Jason seems a nice boy.”

“Yes he is. But he’s nineteen, Mummy. He thought I was eighteen.”

“And did you tell him you are only fourteen?”

“I forgot,” Martina said, with a grin.

“You are terrible,” said Jenny, smiling in spite of herself.

“Look Mummy. It’s fine. He knows about Rob, and he has a girlfriend too. We had some fun, but everything is cool. We're just friends, or didn’t you hear that bit?” she said.

Jenny shook her head and dropped the subject. They arrived home, so Martina kissed her goodnight and went to bed. She went to sleep thinking of Rob.
 
 
Meanwhile at the Cartwrights, the house was being tidied up. When Jason found out that Martina was only fourteen, much to the twins’ amusement, he was rather horrified. His sister thought it funny, and teased him unmercifully.

Sue mentioned that Richard was at home, and he was the same age as Jason. The twins suggested that they all got together with Martina and Richard on the following day or so, and plans were made.

Martina slept in, to be woken by the telephone. While she woke up, Richard popped his head round her door.

“Are you decent?” he asked.

"It’s a bit late now, you're in,” she said.

“That was Sue, we have all been asked over for lunch at the Cartwrights, and then there are plans for us youngsters to go to Poole. Are you up to it? Apparently, the Canadian you snogged all last evening can’t bear to be without you for another moment,” he said, ducking out as a slipper was thrown at his head.

Martina had a shower and put on a pair of her new socks, with a short denim skirt. She had a sweater with a denim jacket over the top, and a long scarf. She used slightly lighter make-up than last evening, but kept her nail varnish.

It was almost noon by the time she got downstairs, and just had a cup of coffee. She saw Richard getting his mother’s Mercedes out of the garage, so with some shock, she realised that Jenny was going to let him drive.

They arrived at the Cartwrights at about half past twelve, to be met by Hugh, who immediately roped them into helping move the furniture back to where it belonged.

Jason came over to Martina and Richard. Martina introduced the two boys to each other.

“You never told me that you're the same age as the twins.” Jason said.

“You never asked. Why, does that make a difference?” she asked.

He smiled, shaking his head. “No, I guess not. You still look real good,” he said, smiling.

“Thanks, but don’t forget Chevonne!” she teased.

Richard said, “I understand you are at university in Canada?”

“I am at college. Yes.” Jason replied, and the two boys were dragged off to do some heavy work.

Elizabeth came up to Martina.

“Hi, you are Martina. Jason told me about you. I’m Jason’s sister, Elisabeth. We didn’t get a chance to speak last night.” she said.

Martina and Elizabeth hit it off from the start, and spent the whole of lunch chatting. Much to the relief of Jenny, because she was finding life complicated enough already. Sue, who didn’t want to have the complication of having Jason involved with Martina; and Jason himself, who thought that Martina was just too much for him! He would find it very easy to fall in love with her, and thought he might have a little already!

Jason and Richard had a lot in common, and became good friends in a short space of time. The fact that they were the same age helped. Poor Jason had been dragged round all his mother’s relatives, and they all had children younger than he was. At last there was someone the same age!

After lunch, the kids all piled into the Mercedes, and Richard drove them into Poole. They went to the cinema, and then on to a pizza restaurant.

Whilst going into the cinema, Martina had thought about renewing her acquaintance with Jason, but decided not to. She recognised that emotions were fickle things, and she respected Rob too much. But she was tempted! So she sat next to Elizabeth and Amanda.

After the pizza they returned to the Cartwrights, and spent a very relaxed evening. The Canadians were leaving the next day, and Elizabeth and Martina decided to write to each other.

It was nearly eleven o’clock when Richard drove them home again, after saying their goodbyes.

Jason had given Martina a hug, and told her to look him up in a few years time, if they were both free!
 
 
Chapter 8
 
 
Before they knew it, the holidays ended, and a new term began.

Martina was sad as the holidays had been fun, but she was excited at the prospect of seeing her friends again, one in particular!

She surprised her mother by being packed and ready long before she had to be, and Jenny started driving much earlier than she had intended.

They arrived early, and Martina found herself one of the first to return. She got herself unpacked, and made her bed, and then went in search of anyone she knew. As it was the evening before the official term start day, they were allowed to be in home clothes. So she was wearing her long socks and denim skirt. She was also wearing makeup, which was not allowed during the working week.

She dashed round to Leeds House, and rang the bell. No. Rob wasn’t back yet, he was due on the train, which got in at 16:20, and then he had to get the minibus from the station, so he wouldn’t be here until 17:00.

Martina was very frustrated, she had nearly two hours to wait. She went up to the main building and read some of the notices, and then went back to the house. On the way the minibus passed her, and stopped outside of Cardiff House.

When she got there, some girls got out of the bus and unloaded their stuff. Martina went up to Mr Simmons, who was on bus duty that day.

“Are you doing the four twenty run?” she asked.

“Yes, why?”

“Could I come with you, or will there not be enough room?” she asked.

Mr Simmons grinned at her. Her relationship with Rob was common knowledge amongst all the staff.

“I wonder who is due on that train then?” he said.

Martina grinned back at him.

“There is room, I’ve only got three on that run. I’ll pick you up at ten past.” he said.

She thanked him, and he drove off.

She went to her room, and took out her new guitar. She tuned it up, and started strumming. She practised some scales and some set pieces, and played some simple melodies. Richard had given her a book of basic chords, and she practised some of them.

Two of the older girls heard her playing and came in to listen. The girls, Sylvia and Jessica, were a year ahead of Martina, but Martina managed to cross the year barriers and actually got on better with them than some of her own year.

“You sang very well in the concert, last term.” said Jessica.

“Thanks. I really enjoyed it.”

“You have a brilliant voice, why don’t you go professional?” Sylvia asked.

“Mr Cooper is arranging professional singing coaching for me this term. So I may eventually.” Martina replied.

She played a bit more, and tried to show the others what fingers did what. The others got a little bored and left her to it.

Then Sophie arrived, and calm was shattered. She came in like a small Tasmanian devil, with hair exploding all over the place.

“Martina! I love those socks! They are so sexy! Did you have a lovely Christmas? I did, it was wonderful. And I met this gorgeous boy! He is called David, and I miss him dreadfully already!” Sophie was definitely back!

The bus stopped outside Cardiff at ten past four, and Martina ran down to jump in.

It was only ten minutes to the station, and they arrived before the train. Martina went onto the platform and waited. It wasn’t long, and she heard the rails whistle before she heard the train. Then it came round the bend, and stopped.

At first she thought that Rob had missed it, but then she saw him, lugging his stuff from the last carriage. She ran up the platform to meet him.

He stopped and watched her approach. He realised then how much he had missed her. She had a huge smile on her face, and his heart simply melted. It was at that moment, that Robert Alexander decided that Martina was going to be his wife. Regardless of everything, he swore that she was the only girl he could ever consider growing old with.

He dropped his bags, and she was in his arms. Officially term had not started, and he just enjoyed holding her. His emotions were soaring. There was joy, pride, love, tenderness, and a little bit of lust. But he held her as if his life depended upon it. Their lips met, and the kiss went on and on.

At last they had to break off to breath.

“I have missed you so much!” she told him.

“Me too! I loved speaking to you, but it’s not the same is it?” he asked.

“No. The ring is so lovely. I’m never taking it off!” she said, showing him. “It is the right size, you are so clever!”

“I asked your mum, and she told me what size you are. Thanks for the heart, I won’t take it off either.” he said, showing her.

They kissed again, until Mr Simmons shouted.

“Come on Romeo and Juliet, I’ve another train in an hour, would you like me to leave you here for another hour?”

They thought about it, and decided to catch the bus.

They sat next to each other and Martina chatted about her holidays. She told him about her presents, her brothers, their women, the aunts, the party, Jason, Elizabeth, Bruce, the film, and most of all, how much she had missed him.

Rob felt a real pang of jealousy upon hearing about the Canadian, but remembered a party in Scotland where he danced closely with a certain girl called Jane. Soon he found himself sharing all about his holidays, the parties, and the girls.

Then, as he looked at her, he realised that there was no need to feel jealous. She was here, and he was here, and that was all they needed. They arrived back at school, and she got out of the bus with him. She took advantage of the lax rules on this day, and helped him in with his stuff.

She helped unpack his clothes, and even put things away in his wardrobe. She was kneeling on the floor, folding his clothes, as he would just stuff things away any old how.

One of the sixth formers came in, noticed Rob, nodded, saw Martina, and smiled.

“Lucky sod! I wish we all could have a wife to help us with our kit!” he said, and walked out.

Martina blushed, and Rob was embarrassed.

“What was that all about?” she asked.

“We are such an item, they sometimes refer to you as my wife. I’m sorry, but it just happened.” he said, looking hurt.

She put his clothes away, and closed the drawer. Then she stood up, and wrapped her arms around his neck.

“What is wrong with me being your wife?” she asked.

“Nothing, but they can be cruel.” he replied.

“What is cruel about marrying me?”

“Nothing. I…. “ Rob went quiet.

“Well?”

“Martina, you know that if I could I would marry you today, but I don’t think that it would go down too well! Do you?” he said.

“Who said that I wanted to marry you?” she teased. Rob looked so miserable, that she smiled and kissed him.

“Oh Robbie! You know that we go back so far, and have shared so much, I always will love you. I will probably end up having your children, and your ring will be on my left hand instead of my right. Did you know I go to sleep with this ring on my left hand every night?” she asked.

“Really?”

She nodded, and kissed him again.

The sixth former came back in.

“All right you two knock it off. This is neither the time nor the place. Martina, I think you should leave this poor man alone, can’t you see you are sapping his strength!” he told them.

They were all finished there, in any case, so they walked up to the dining room, hand in hand.
 
 
The term was soon underway, and life returned to normal, a normal that Martina was so grateful to experience.

She started guitar lessons, and Sheila Manning arrived every Tuesday evening, and gave her an hour’s voice coaching. Martina quickly realised that it may only be an hour a week, but Sheila expected at least three hours exercises every day!

It was a short term, and, just after half term, winter gave way, rather reluctantly, to spring. Soon Easter was rapidly approaching, and it was to be holidays again.

Martina worked hard, played hard, and took her time with Sheila very seriously. For her recreation she played the guitar. Her teacher was really encouraging, and she came on leaps and bounds. She seemed to have a natural rhythm, and her flair for music helped.

Rob was involved in sport, and represented the school at soccer and cross-country running. He and Martina sat next to each other in nearly all their lessons, as the teachers found that they tended to pine for each other if separated. By the end of term, the whole school knew them as Mr & Mrs Alexander.

Rob was secretly pleased, and Martina actually revelled in it.
 
 
The Easter holidays came, and before they knew it they were back for the summer. Jenny’s phone bill threatened to exceed all previous records, she never had this problem with boys!
 
 
The summer term saw Martina blossom in an aspect of sport she had never tried, she played a lot of tennis, and found a sport she loved. Rob played cricket, and was involved in the athletics. He even encouraged Martina to try middle distance running, and she found she could run a passable 400 and 800 metres.

She was free of the stigma of being the worst at sport, and for the first time actually enjoyed it!

At the end of term the school held a “Festival of Folk Music”. They invited youth bands from the County to come and play. Andy Cotton and his band, stayed specially to take part. The three guys had finished their A levels, and could have left, but they wanted to play together for one last time. They asked Martina to join them and be their vocalist. She accepted, and they had fun practising on many evenings. Martina brought along her guitar, and under Andy’s guidance, and her tutor’s, she was good enough to play as well.

Rob would often go and watch, and became interested in the drums. Tim was helpful, and suggested that he take them up, as there was no one coming up the school who was learning to play. Needless to say his parents were somewhat guarded with their reaction that he wished to learn, but agreed he could start lessons in the autumn.

The festival was a great success, with fifteen bands taking part. One band, from Oxford, had been playing together for nearly four years, and deservedly won, but the Broughton band managed a sterling second, and considering the competition, they were more than pleased with that.
 
 
Still no word from Australia. Mark had left it with his friend, and hoped for a break-through, realising that as far as police priorities went, Charles Collins was small potatoes. Then news came from Hong Kong that he was suspected of a fraud, and he had disappeared at the same time as a substantial amount of money belonging to his company. He was now a higher priority!
 
 
The summer holidays arrived, and Martina came home to a hectic social life. She suddenly found herself more in demand, and her circle of friends increased.

Rob and his family went to America to stay with cousins in Virginia for a whole month! Martina thought she was going to have a fit. But Rob, taking advantage of the cheaper phone charges over there, rang her every week.

Jenny thought that some time away may dampen the relationship somewhat, but far from it, somehow the separation seemed to strengthen their commitment to each other.

On Rob’s return, he came south, and stayed with Martina for a whole week. Jenny thought she would have to prise them apart with a crow bar in order to get Rob back on the train. Jenny was aware that the couple had spent at least one night sleeping together, but said nothing

The 1981 Autumn Term arrived, and with it two 15^th birthdays, first Rob in September, and then Martina in October. Martina declined the visit to the doctor’s around her birthday, saying that she wished to keep what she had for the man she was going to marry. Jenny had absolutely no doubt that she meant Rob, but the thought showed she had grown up.
 
 
Rob, although only fifteen, was selected for the first XV rugby team. Martina became a common sight on the touchline, and almost became their mascot. Indeed, she badgered the rugby coach so much, that, in line with her experience, she was given the task of touch judge, but only for the home matches. As they played all-boy schools, they wisely decided that she would probably cause a bit of a stir in the bath afterwards. Besides, on the away matches, the touch judge acted as a substitute, and much as the lads would like to be in a scrum with her, the coach thought it would interfere with their game plan.

Thus it was that Martina, in her sexiest shorts, and as tight a top as she could manage, she began her illustrious career as the firsts touch judge. Guaranteed to put everyone off for every throw-in from then on!

This way she got to see every match, and had fun doing it. Strangely, every other team always looked forward to playing Broughton at home!
 
 
Martina’s singing came on tremendously, and Sheila was quietly confident that the world would soon be hearing an awful lot of Martina Bennett! She was very pleased with Martina’s commitment to her exercises, and her high level of self-discipline. As a result her voice had matured and developed, and was now capable of an even greater range, and exceptional volume.

Sheila thought the girl was good enough to make a success in opera, but also thought that she would be wasted there. Such was her personality and presence that she had to agree that more contemporary work would be far more appropriate.
 
 
Through Sheila’s encouragement Martina agreed to take the part of Eliza Doolittle in the school production of My Fair Lady, which was scheduled for the end of the Easter Term.

So, Martina began yet another round of practice sessions.
 
 
The Christmas Holidays arrived, and everyone departed once more. Jenny’s phone bill started to increase, and the social life rolled out again.

Christmas was less hectic this year, as money was a bit tight, and Mark was unable to get leave. He was back in some trouble spot or other. The twins invited Martina to go Skiing in Obergurgl, Austria, with the Cartwright family. So in the first week of January 1982, she hit the slopes for the first time!

Martina adored skiing, and once she got over her initial wobbles, was actually very good at it. The twins had been before, but by the fourth day she was able to ski almost as well as them. The aprá¨s ski was fantastic, and Martina was hardly the shy and retiring type. She met an awful lot of very nice boys, and was very glad that Rob couldn’t see her. But she never went beyond the dance floor, or perhaps the odd goodnight kiss on the doorstep, and she remained steadfastly loyal to her Robbie, much to the twins’ amusement.

Her ski instructor was a blond hunk. He introduced himself to the group thus, “My name ist Reinhardt, und I hope ve enjoy each udder!”

There were about seven girls between the ages of 14 and 24 in the group, and with the exception of Martina and the fourteen-year-old, by then end of the week, he had!
 
 
Martina picked up the most gorgeous tan, and, much to the disconcertion of Hugh and Sue, she and the twins also picked up a following of expectant young men!

They were very relieved to catch the plane home!
 
 
Spring term arrived, and Rob was met on the platform with an incredibly tanned and glamorous Martina, whose blonde hair was now getting very long. She had got very fit whilst skiing, and she looked even more beautiful than ever.

As he got off the train he looked along the platform, and there she was.

His heart went flipityflop, and seconds later they were in each other’s arms. They took the minibus up to the school, and just sat next to each other in silence.

Then, when they were alone, Rob just let her talk, for about half an hour, without taking a breath. She told him about the skiing, and Christmas, and her parties, and her dancing, the randy ski instructor, and all her admirers.

Rob realised that her probably should feel jealous, but for some obscure reason he didn’t. A year ago he would have gone bright green, but as he saw her smile at him, and read the love in her eyes, he knew that jealously wasn’t necessary, because here she was, back with him!

Then he simply said, “My God! I love you so much!”

She smiled, and said, ”I’m glad, because I love you so much it hurts!”
 
 
The work and play went on, singing took over much of Martina’s spare time, as the dates for the performance loomed. The show was to be put on the Friday and Saturday on last weekend of term. There were to be two showings, as it was quite a large production for a school, they felt that they should make the most of it. The school theatre was big enough for 600 people, and as there were only 250 pupils, invitations were sent to parents, as usual, and also local people.
 
 
With two weeks of the end of term, Martina got a call from Jenny.

Mark, it seems, had had contact from his friend in New South Wales Police. He hadn’t told anyone that this friend happened to be the Assistant Commissioner, and this man had managed get his men to locate Mr Charles Collins. Charles was living, under the name of Richard Bartlett, with a false New Zealand passport. He and his wife, to whom he was bigamously married, were running a small hotel on the coast.

Charles was arrested for illegal entry to Australia, using a false passport, bigamy, and three counts of attempted deception. He was now in prison, on remand, awaiting his court case and possible deportation, firstly to Hong Kong to face more theft and embezzlement charges, and eventually back to Britain, where the Child support agency could get their claws into him. Only by the time he would get to the UK, Martina would probably be a grandmother!

Jenny and Mark were going to fly out to Australia, in an attempt to seize assets, and serve divorce papers on him. Martina was welcome to stay with the Cartwrights, or her brother Simon said he would be happy to look after her for the holidays.

Martina went and found Rob, he was in his house, and came to the door.

“You know your parents went to America?” she said.

“Yes, so?”

“My Mum is off to Australia. My dad has been found, and arrested. It seems he is now in prison, and will probably stay there a long time. He’s even got another wife, even though he hasn’t divorced Mummy.” she told him.

Rob took her hand. “That’s awful!” he said. No really knowing what to say.

“No, it’s brilliant! But it leaves me with nowhere to go for Easter. I could stay with the twins, or Simon would have me.” She looked at Rob, and he smiled.

“I’ll go and ring the old man. Hang on!”

He dashed off to the phone box, and rang home. His mother answered.

He explained Martina’s predicament. His mother was a little concerned that this arrangement might not go down well with Martina’s mother, so Rob gave her Jenny’s number and said that he was sure it would be fine, as he had stayed with them.

Rob’s mother said that she would call Jenny, and then call him back.

Rob came out to find Martina still waiting.

“Well?” she asked.

“My Mum is ringing yours.” he told her.

“Oh!” she said.

They chatted about this and that for a while, they seemed to wait for ages, until the house-master called Rob back in.

“Your mother is on the phone.” he was told.

“Hi Mum!” he said.

“Rob, I have called Jenny. She sounds a lovely woman. She says that you are such a sensible young man with such lovely manners. Why is it we never see that at our home?”

“Yeah, thanks Mum, well?”

“Oh, I feel so sorry for her, that bastard of a husband. I really don’t know how she has coped. It is so lucky that her son had a friend in the Australian Police….”

“Mum! What did she say about Martina?” Rob almost yelled.

“Oh that. She told me a little of Martina’s horrendous difficulties. I had no idea, the poor girl. So I agreed, particularly as you two have been friends for so long. Is she the delightful girl we saw you with in Studland, and who you have stayed with a couple of times?”

“Yes Mum. What exactly did Jenny tell you?” Rob asked.

“Everything! She said that it wasn’t a secret, but that it was best kept as quiet as possible. She told me that Martina is very well adjusted, and just wants to get on with her life. Oh Robert, now I understand why you couldn’t tell us. So of course we would be delighted. We will meet you at Waverly Station as usual. Is she fussy about her food?”

“Martina will eat anything!” Rob said, and then smiled a wicked little smile. “Absolutely anything!”

They spoke about train times, and then he hung up. He went back to Martina.

“There is good news and not so good news. The good news is that you can stay with us for Easter. The not so good news is that your mum has told my mum everything!” he said.

Martina nodded. “That makes sense.” She said, much to Rob’s surprise.

“How so?” he asked.

“Look at it logically. We are never going to be able to keep it a secret forever. Eventually it will come out. But if all the people who matter already know, then no one will be shocked or surprised. It may get a brief airing, and then what? Then nothing, where can it go? No one is shocked, and no one surprised, just ordinary people leading ordinary lives, hardly headline news.

“If mummy hadn’t told them, then I would have done. She has just made it easier for us. We don’t have to pretend up there, just as we don’t at my home.” she said, and Rob saw that she was right.

It soon became known that they were to spend the holidays together, and the ribbing got heavier, but they both quite liked it.
 
 
My Fair Lady was an unparalleled success, and had a huge impact on the school. Sheila was delighted with Martina’s performance, and confirmed to her that here was a star in the making. Whereas her small successes at Halsey House had made little ripples locally, this production was reviewed in several Oxfordshire papers. It helped that the editor of the Oxford Mail had his daughter in the second year in the same house as Martina.

In the ‘Entertainment’ section of the Mail, there was a huge photograph of Martina, dressed in her elegant ball gown, and in mid song. It was very flattering, and with her hair piled up a la mode, she looked every inch the Edwardian lady!

The review read:
 
 

My Fair Lady is quite a production for the West End, let alone a small independent school, set deep in the heart of the Cotswolds. But Broughton Hall bit the bullet and produced one of the finest examples of school ingenuity and flair. Set in a very small theatre, the imaginative sets and wonderful costumes were the first to make one aware that this was to be an unusual show. From the moment one was introduced to a stunning Eliza Doolittle, played by the very talented Martina Bennett, one remained captivated by her for the duration. Professor Higgins, played by a remarkable Michael Moore, captured the essence of the chauvinist that lies at the heart of most men. The supporting cast were brilliant, and the choreography very slick! But the heart and soul of the show rested with Martina’s wonderful voice, who sang her way into everyone’s hearts. Martina looked every inch the star that she will no doubt become very soon. When I discovered that she was only fifteen, I was amazed, as her looks and voice were so mature, that I thought she had to be at least eighteen. I have never enjoyed a production of this show so much. Broughton Hall is to be congratulated for a highly professional and exceptional production.

 
 
Martina was thrilled, but sad that her mother had been unable to watch her.

Marcus Brady felt completely vindicated that his decision to take her on was not only right, but also brilliant. The school secretary began to receive many enquiries about placements at the school, and the future looked rosy for Broughton Hall, particularly in a decline in the independent boarding schools.

The end of term arrived, and kit was packed away. The school was sensible, and stored the pupils’ kit over the two shorter holidays. That way trunks and huge cases didn’t have to be lugged all over the world

Martina still managed to pack a suitcase as large as a small caravan, with all her own clothes. Rob was carrying one small bag, and he laughed when he saw Martina with the huge suitcase and her guitar case. He stopped laughing as he realised that he was going to have to help her carry them.

They caught the train, which was quite empty, and Martina disappeared to the loo. She came back, having changed out of her uniform, and was now wearing a short dark skirt, with her stockings and favourite boots. She wore a white blouse, and a short black jacket. With her face made up, and her long blonde hair, she instantly looked eighteen, at least. Rob felt enormously proud of her, as she sat opposite him.

“You look gorgeous!” he told her.

She held his hand. “I only do it for you!” she said.

Rob felt rumblings in his trousers, and released her hand. She immediately came and sat beside him, and they travelled snuggled up with each other.

They had to change once, and rolled into Waverley Station, in Edinburgh, in the late afternoon.

Rob carried her case, and she carried his bag and her guitar. They saw Rob’s dad on the platform, and he waved at them.

As the young couple approached, John Alexander looked at the girl that Rob thought so much of. Mary, his wife, had told him about all her problems, and looking at her, he was quite surprised, as she seemed perfectly normal. In fact she was really quite stunning! He rather envied his son, as she was a very good-looking girl.

He recalled meeting her once a while ago in Dorset; he thought that she had filled out a little since then. In all the right places, of course!

He relieved her of the guitar, and let Rob struggle with her enormous case.

“Hello Martina, I’m John, I don’t expect you remember me?” he said. He had a slight Scottish accent.

“Hello, Mr Alexander, Of course I remember you. It really is so kind of you to have me to stay. I really appreciate it, as my mum is going through a really tough time, and it is one less thing for her to worry about!” she said.

“You are welcome. Please call me John, I would be much happier. I hate getting old, and Mr Alexander sounds rather old!” he said.

“Thank you, John. I will.” she replied, with a lovely smile. Yet another man fell before her charm!

John then noticed his son, who was bright red in the face and sweating.

“All right, Rob?” he asked.

“All right, Dad!” Rob replied.

John led them to a black Range Rover Efi, and opened the back up. He and Rob lugged the cases and guitar in. John then opened the front passenger door for Martina, and she got in. John couldn’t help but notice her long and lovely legs as she did so.

Rob noticed his father, and rolled his eyes upwards.

They lived in a lovely house in Duddingston, near Arthur’s seat, a large hill overlooking Edinburgh. It took them only ten minutes to get there.

John pulled the car onto the drive, and Martina said, “Oh, what a lovely house!”

They unpacked the car, and Mary Alexander came out to greet them. She hugged her son, and looked at the girl he had brought home.

Mary had actually spent some time since, on the phone to Jenny, and was about aware of the whole situation as anyone could be.

She remembered a tanned girl in a bikini two summers ago, but it was so brief, that she could not picture her face. The tall and rather sophisticated girl who now stood admiring her home was nothing like she had imagined.

Martina saw her and smiled, as only she could. She went to Mary and held out her hand.

“Mrs Alexander, I am so happy to be here! You are so kind to put up with me. Thank you so much.” she said.

Mary took the girl’s hand and hugged her, kissing her cheek.

“It’s lovely to have you here, my dear Martina. Please call me Mary!” she said. Martina noted that she had an American accent, and then she recalled that Rob mentioned about a grandmother in America, who had died whilst his mother was over on the trip when Rob had stayed with her.

“I was so sorry to hear about your mother. I know that my mum still misses her’s!” Martina said.

Mary looked a little taken aback, and then she hugged Martina again. “Thank you, Martina, so many people just can’t seem to talk about it, and that is so much worse. So thank you!”

They took the cases indoors, and Rob’s little sister Lucy appeared. Lucy was 10, and she was small and dark. She was a pretty child, who looked at Martina with deep suspicion. They had only met once, on that day at Studland.

Martina was shown to a delightful double room, with its own bathroom, and a lovely view over the city. She unpacked her case, and suddenly realised that she was being watched. Lucy stood by the door and was looking at her.

“Hello Lucy. Would you like to give me a hand?” she asked.

The girl shrugged, and then said, “Okay.” Her Scottish accent was more obvious than Rob’s.

Lucy would take the things out of the case, and passed them to Martina who either put them in a drawer, or hang them in the wardrobe.

“You have a lot of clothes.” Lucy observed.

“That’s what Rob says, but I’m here for four weeks, so I might need them.” Martina said.

Lucy passed her black evening dress.

“This is a nice dress.” she said.

“Thanks, have you got lots of pretty dresses?” Martina asked.

“Aye, one or two.” the girl admitted.

“Which is your favourite one? That is mine.” said Martina.

“Would you like to see them?” Lucy asked, brightening.

“I’d love to. Shall we finish here, and then you can show me?” Martina asked.

They finished unpacking all her clothes, and then Lucy took Martina into her room.

It was a real little girl’s room. It had lovely curtains, and a matching canopy above the bed. There were about 15 dolls and cuddly toys on a special shelf. She had a really pretty dolls house in one corner, and the wallpaper depicted scenes from Peter Pan, with Tinkerbell all over the place. Lucy opened her cupboard, and showed Martina some super little dresses.

Martina sank to the floor and started to weep.

Lucy looked very worried, and came over to her.

“Martina, what is the matter?”

Martina couldn’t speak. This was the room she had always wanted, but had never been allowed to have by fate.

Lucy ran out onto the landing and shouted, “Mummy! Something has happened to Martina!”

Rob and Mary were there very quickly, and Mary immediately understood. She ushered her son and daughter out, and closed the door very quietly, and knelt down by the sobbing girl.

Martina knew what was happening, but couldn’t seem to stop. She felt really awful but the tears just wouldn’t stop.

Mary held her in her arms and let the girl cry for what seemed for an age.

Finally, Martina managed to control herself, and stopped crying.

“I’m sorry, I don’t know what happened. I feel awful, you must think me so silly!” she said.

“Shush, don’t worry. I understand. It’s the room isn’t it? It’s the room you never had?” Mary said, gently stroking the girl’s hair.

Martina nodded, and the tears returned.

Lucy popped her head round the door.

“Is she okay, Mummy?” she asked, very worried.

Martina said, “I’m fine, Lucy. Please stay!” Lucy came into the room and knelt on the floor by Martina.

“You have such a lovely room, Lucy. I always wanted to have a room just like this one, but I never was allowed it. You see Lucy, I was born in another country, and the doctors weren’t very good, and they made a mistake. They told my mummy and daddy that I was a boy, but I wasn’t. I had a rare thing wrong with me, which meant that what I had looked more like a boy.

“I was brought up as a boy, and had boy’s clothes and boy’s toys. When I was eight I got sent to a boy’s school, and I met Rob there. He was one of the few people who were always nice to me, and we became friends. It was there that I really knew that I was a girl. Rob was the only one who believed me, and I think he got teased about it.

“Anyway, we both left that school, and went to different schools. It was at this time my body started changing, I was becoming a like a grown up girl. The school I went to was for boys only. I hadn’t been there long, when my body finished changing. I was a normal girl, and I had to leave that school.

“So you see I missed out on being the little girl that I always knew that I was, and somehow seeing your lovely room has brought it all out! I am so sorry to worry you!”

“Would you like to sleep in my room?” Lucy asked, and Martina almost started crying again.

“No Lucy, but I would like you to show me all your favourite things!” she said.

“Are you sure you are okay, honey?” asked Mary.

Martina nodded. “Yes, I’m sure. I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to get all silly.” she said.

“Don’t you worry, I’m just glad that we could be here for you. It was bound to happen sooner or later, so now is as good a time as any.” Mary said.

“Thanks.” said Martina. “I really am okay now.”

Mary looked at Martina in a new light. She had been through so much, and was still a lovely child.

“Take your time, walk before you run!” she said.

“You sound like my mum! Have you two been speaking?” Martina asked with a smile.

“As it happens we have, but she never mentioned that. I think you ought to wash your face, your mascara has run.” Mary said, and helped Martina up.

Mary descended back down stairs, and Martina went to her bathroom, and washed her face. And then, in her bedroom she re-did her make up. She returned into Lucy’s room and let her show her all her favourite things. She had a lot and Martina wanted to know all about each one. It took a while.

Rob was feeling a bit spare, sitting at the kitchen table, and his Dad had disappeared to his workshop. Rob was worried about Martina, and was relieved when his mum came back.

“Is she okay?” he asked.

“She’s fine now. She just had a bit of a wobbly in Lucy’s room.”

“What happened?”

Mary sat down by her son.

“Rob, she has been through an awful lot, very quickly. You two have had to carry a lot of secrets for a very long time. You know that she has missed a lot of her life, and some of it just caught up with her.” she said.

“I’m glad that it is coming out. It drives us spare trying to keep it all quiet. I am just afraid of how cruel people can be. I don’t want to see her get hurt, Mum!” Rob admitted.

“You really are fond of her, aren’t you, Rob?” she asked.

He nodded. “More fond than is probably good for me!” he admitted.

“She is a sweet child, but then, both of you are children still. Despite looking so grown up!” Mary said.

“She had to grow up awfully fast. She overtook me!” he said, with a grin.

“She might well look an act grown up, but she needs to find the little girl inside of her, and let her be free!” she said.

“She is so afraid of the scandal!” Rob said.

“The secret with a scandal, is to let it out in a controlled way. You let out a bit at a time, so when the whole story breaks, there isn’t the shock factor. The government do it all the time, they have something that may embarrass them, so they leak a rumour, then part of the story, and by the time the full facts come out, it is no longer news.” she told him

“Oh. So we should start letting it out a bit at a time?” he said.

“Yes, I think that now would be a good time. Just start with the bare facts, so that you can fill in the details as people ask you. That way no one gets shocked, and no surprises. Should the press get hold of it, it is just an old story, of little interest to anyone, and therefore worthless as far as journalist are concerned.”

“It’s up to Martina really.” he said.

“Yes, but this would be a good time. The school is hidden away, and she is very low as far as profiles are concerned. If you wait, and if she is as talented singer as you say. Then imagine the impact if it came out when she is a star. It could ruin her instantly!” she said.

Martina walked in at that point.

“There is also the fact that my dad will probably make the headlines as soon as the press get hold of his little story!” she said wryly.

“I’m sorry Martina, we didn’t mean to talk behind your back.” said Mary.

“That’s okay, I heard enough and I agree. I think now would be a good time! I was waiting for all the family to get to know, so they wouldn’t be surprised. And I needed you to know, as they are bound to find out how special Rob has been to me. The last thing I want is for any of you to get caught up in any of the dirtiness.” she said, as she sat next to Rob.

“The best thing is if you let it out at school first, just subtly, to your friends first, and then treat it as if it was nothing. Once everyone who knows you are aware, and by and large I expect they will just accept you for who you are now. You must tell the headmaster, so the school is prepared.” Mary explained.

Martina smiled. “It will be a relief when it is all in the open. I hate the secrecy of it all!” She said.

John chose that moment to join them. He looked round the table, and saw their rather sombre expressions.

“Have I missed anything?” he asked, and everyone laughed, and the air was cleared.

“What are you kids going to want to do this holidays?” Mary asked them.

Rob had a little smile, and Martina thought she knew what was coming, she also smiled and looked away.

“I don’t know, I thought we’d just make love a lot!” he said, as casually as he could.

His father’s jaw almost hit the table, and Mary, who had watched the little smiles, had worked out that something was coming.

“Very droll, Robert!” She said, “Now Martina, I’m sure you could come up with something more witty than that?”

Rob burst out laughing, as Martina said, “No that sounds like fun to me!”

John looked from one to the other, and then to his wife.

“Am I missing something here?” he said, again. This caused more laughter, and Rob thought he was going to we himself.

“Yes dear, you are being teased, and these two are probably repeating something that was tried out with Martina’s mother. Am I right?” Mary said.

Martina and Rob were laughing too much to reply, so Rob just nodded

“Well, I suggest that you get washed for dinner, we will be eating in about half an hour. I’d like the table laid, and you can get some drinks. You can decide what to do later. I have to get dinner.” Mary stood up.

Martina volunteered to help her, and Rob and John laid the dining room table.

They had a quiet meal, and Mary took the opportunity to watch Martina as she talked to John.

She had been very uncertain about the whole thing, but felt that she owed it to Rob to support him. She had initially thought that he would be best to forget all about her, and just get on with his life unfettered.

But as she watched her, and listened to her conversation, she re-evaluated her initial concerns.

John was clearly captivated by her, and unusually, he seemed well able to relate to her. John was not very good with young people as a rule. He found them difficult to communicate with, and rarely took the trouble to actually try. But clearly he had no difficulty with Martina, as he told her all about being an architect, she noticed that Martina was able to bring out the best in him.

She simply asked intelligent questions, and sat back and looked interested. Every now and again she said something that indicated that she was still interested, and was listening closely. Her use of body language, particularly her eye contact, and a ready smile, showed Mary that here was a girl who knew what she had, and how to use it.

Without bidding, Martina cleared the table, and loaded the dishwasher. She washed up all the pans, and had finished before Mary was aware that she had done it. She only found out when Martina came up to her and said, “I’m sorry if you lose anything, I tried to put everything away, but I wasn’t sure where some things went. I asked Rob, and he was useless! So I left a few things on the kitchen table. I am sure I will know by the end of the week”

After supper, they watched TV, and then went to bed. Martina was very tired, and she kissed Rob outside the bedroom door. She was rather subdued, and Rob was a little concerned.

As they lay in bed, reading, Mary turned to John.

“What do you think of our guest?” she asked.

“I think she is delightful. Considering all she has been through, I think she is a lovely girl.” he said. He put down his book. “What about you?”

“My first thought, after speaking to her mother, was, ‘Oh no, what has Rob got mixed up with?’ Then I thought, ‘Oh you poor pathetic creature, I hope Rob moves on!’ But now I have actually met her, I have to confess that I think she is a really nice girl, who has had a hell of a life, and has come out of it better than most people who have life easy. I can see why Rob is so fond of her, and she obviously thinks the world of Rob. I only hope they allow each other to grow up.” she said.

“Young Rob has been her friend for a long time, they have been through a lot together. I wouldn’t be surprised that even if they go their separate ways after leaving school, they will still end up with each other. You don’t go through something like this to drift apart. If anything, it will bind them together stronger!” John said.

Mary looked at her husband, with surprise.

“That is amazingly deep and astute, how very unlike you!” she said.

“I can be amazingly deep and astute when I want to be. It is just that I seldom want to be! Good night my dear.” He leant over, kissed his wife and turned out his light.

Martina was still awake, she was staring at the ceiling. Thoughts were flying around in her head. She was in a strange bed, in a strange house, in a strange country, where men wore kilts, and developed hairy legs.

The thought about her mum, and wondered how she and Mark were getting on. She thought about how she would tell everyone about her past, and was very worried about Rob getting hurt by any backlash.

She heard a little knock on her door. It opened a little and Rob’s voice whispered, “Martina, are you awake?”

She got out of bed, silently, and opened the door, making him jump.

“What?” she whispered back.

He grinned sheepishly.

“I was worried about you, and couldn’t sleep. Are you okay?” he whispered.

They looked so silly she started to giggle, and he followed suit. They giggled so much that they had to go into her room and close the door, in case they were overheard.

The giggles died away, and she looked at him. He looked so funny when he was worried, she started to giggle again.

“Now what?” he whispered, looking even more worried.

She shook her head, and giggled some more.

She eventually subsided, and found she was getting cold feet. She jumped back into the big bed.

He stood in the middle of the floor, still looking worried, she held up the edge of the duvet, and he jumped in beside her.

They snuggled up together, and she complained because he had cold feet. It was his turn to start to giggle.

“What have I said?” she asked.

He giggled even more, so she tickled him. He retaliated, and was stronger, so she gave in, and found herself pinned to the bed by his full body weight.

She looked up at him, and said, “Hello, do you come here often?”

He started to smile.

“I’ve never come here at all!” he said. “Yet!”

She kissed him, and he responded.

She felt him becoming aroused.

“No Rob, not tonight. You are squishing me, just get the hell off, and hold me nicely!” she said.

He slipped off her, and they cuddled for a while.

“Why did you giggle?” she asked.

“Because we are the epitome of married bliss. In a big double bed, and excitement in the air, and here’s you, complaining about my cold feet!” he said.

She giggled. He loved to hear her giggle, as she had such a wicked giggle.

They just lay there content to be with each other. They didn’t need to speak, and they drifted off, asleep in each other’s arms.

Rob woke at about ten past seven. His right arm was dead, and a knee was pressing onto his bladder. He suddenly realised that he was still in bed with Martina, and he looked across at her.

She was still snuggled up close to him, with his arm under her neck, hence the lack of all feeling in the arm. She looked so peaceful and pretty, he felt very humble to be special to her. He felt enormous pride at being part of her life, and that they were as close as they were.

He also felt that if he didn’t do something soon, he would wet the bed! He slowly extricated himself from her clutches, and managed to get out of bed without waking her.

He went to the loo, and thought about returning to the big bed. He knew that it would cause a family fight, and he didn’t want to upset anyone, so he went back to his own bedroom.

He got into his cold and lonely bed, and lay down. He didn’t think there was any chance of going back to sleep. He smiled to himself, as he had actually slept with a woman!
 
 
Martina woke at seven twenty. Rob had gone, not long ago, if the warmth in the bed was anything to go by. She felt a bit disappointed, but accepted that he had been sensible. She padded to the loo. She sat having a pee, and she smiled, she had slept with her first man!

Mary got up at seven thirty, and John followed her into the bathroom. They were well used to the holidays, with Rob rising somewhere near noon most days.

She went down stairs in her dressing gown, and put the kettle on. She made herself a cup of coffee and turned on the radio. She was very surprised to see Martina up and dressed, looking bright eyed and bushy tailed.

“Morning Mary!” she said, and went over to the kettle. She had on a longer skirt today, and her large pullover. She had on her boots, with tights, and Mary realised that she did not dress in a way that most teenage girls seemed to. She looked very pretty. Mary was a little taken aback, as she definitely looked older than her fifteen years. It wasn’t just her mature shape, but the way she carried herself, and her expressions. She had wise eyes, and although her complexion was superbly fresh, when made up, she looked very sophisticated.

“Martina, my, you are early. The kettle has just boiled. Did you sleep well?” she asked.

“Very well thank you, that is a super bed. It’s so huge, I almost feel guilty taking it all up!” she said.

“Well don’t tell Rob, I’m sure he would volunteer to help you fill it!” Mary said, joking.

Martina went very red, and smiled. Mary had an uneasy thought. No, they are only fifteen, she told herself.

“Do you think he would?” Martina asked, and made herself a coffee.

“Morning Mum!” said Rob. Mary was shocked.

“Rob, do you know what time it is?” she asked.

“Yes, I learned to do that a few years ago. Hello gorgeous, how are you today?” he said to Martina, and they kissed.

Mary watched as Rob showed Martina where the cereal was kept. The two of them kept exchanging meaningful glances, and were far more tactile than Mary would have expected, and she thought to herself, ‘I have missed something here!’

John came in, and upon seeing Rob up and dressed, he checked the clock.

“Rob, do you know what time it is?” he said.

“No dad, could you help me?” Rob said.

“Don’t be sarcastic, Robert!” said his mother. Drinking some coffee to hide her smile.

“Have you decided what you are going to do today?” John asked.

“I thought I’d show Martina Edinburgh. There are lots of soldiers at the castle, so she will like it there!” Rob said.

This went straight over his parents’ heads, so he had to explain, much to Martina’s embarrassment.

Lucy came in yawning.

“Don’t take her shopping, she has more clothes than anyone else I know, and you would have to carry her case all the way back to Broughton!” she told her brother.

Everyone laughed, and Martina thought it very unfair.

After breakfast, Martina and Rob caught the bus down into the city centre. Lucy wanted to come too, but Mary managed to persuade her to stay at home this trip. Martina promised to take Lucy shopping, ‘just for girl things’.

Martina loved Edinburgh. It was a super city. She was a real country girl, and wasn’t really used to the hustle and bustle of city life. They went round the castle, and saw the old cannon, Mons Meg, which was supposed to fire every day to mark twelve noon.

She saw the modern piece of field artillery, that stood a little way off, and they were there when that was fired at noon. She felt a bit cheated, but realised that the old cannon probably hadn’t fired in centuries, and if it did, it would blow up!

They went up the tower on Princes Street, and had lunch in a little Italian Restaurant up a side street.

It was a special day, and they were just really happy being together. He bought her a genuine black Tam O’Shanter hat, with a red bobble. She put it on, and Rob thought it really suited her.

“Have you got a kilt, Robbie?” she asked, as they walked past a kilt and tartan shop.

“Of course, but I don’t get much of a chance to wear it. When we have parties up here, if they are formal, we wear kilts instead of dinner jackets. And we do the Scottish dancing.” he told her.

“That sounds fun, can we go to a party?” she asked.

“You’d have to learn the dances. They are quite tricky.” he said.

He went on to describe some of the dances that he knew, and she loved the sound of them. She imagined lots of handsome men, dressed in all their different tartans, and all the girls, in long dresses and sashes. Her eyes began to sparkle, and Rob knew the signs.

“When we get home, we can run through some of them, Dad has a record, and it would be fun.” he said.

They were walking down a side road, and there was a commotion in an off licence. They heard some breaking bottles, and some shouting.

Suddenly a man ran out of the shop, carrying a bottle of vodka. He ran straight towards the young couple, who froze to the spot. He was very scruffy, with long matted hair, and a beard. He had an old plain green army combat jacket and dirty jeans that may have been blue several decades ago.

Martina thought he looked like a drug addict, although she had never knowingly seen one.

The shopkeeper was right behind him, shouting, “Stop him! He’s stolen some vodka!”

When the man was a few feet from Martina, the shopkeeper caught hold of the man’s jacket, and pulled him to a halt.

The man spun round and connected the bottle on the side of the shopkeeper’s head, and he fell heavily to one side, the bottle breaking with the force.

Rob said, “Wait a minute!”

The man faced Rob, with the broken bottle extended.

“Fuck off sonny, do you want a piece o’ this?” he snarled.

Martina was almost behind the man, and Rob has unconsciously drawn him away from her. She looked around, and saw a length of 2” x 4” wood lying by some black rubbish bags.

The man lunged at Rob, who jumped back out of danger.

Martina saw two policemen running towards them, but they were a long way off. Almost without thinking, she picked up the length of wood, and swung it as hard as she could at the back of the horrible man’s head.

There was a dull thud, and the man dropped his bottle, and sank forward to his knees. He was only stunned, so Martina swung it back, and connected with his forehead.

The man flew backwards and ended up in the pile of rubbish.

“Don’t you dare threaten my boyfriend!” she screamed at the man, who was, at this moment, unable to threaten anything, and was developing a lovely bruise on his forehead.

Rob stared at her, with his mouth open.

“Shut your mouth Rob, or you’ll catch something!” she said. She went to help the shopkeeper, who had a nasty cut to the side of his head.

The two policemen arrived, and looked at the man on the ground, and then at Martina. They had seen everything, and were both smiling.

The younger one turned to Rob, and asked, “Is she your girlfriend?”

Rob nodded.

The copper laughed. “I wouldn’t like to piss her off!”

He bent over the groaning thief, and rolled him over, and put him in handcuffs.

”This man needs stitches!” Martina said. Holding her hanky to the wound.

The older policeman used his radio, and asked for an ambulance, and informed his control that they had one in custody for GBH and Robbery.

“Are you all right, Miss?” he asked Martina.

“Me, I’m fine. I haven’t killed him, have I?” she asked, looking a little worried.

“No, unfortunately, can ye no try to hit the bugger a wee bit harder the next time?” he said, as the thief was stood up, and searched by his colleague.

Martina watched, as a nasty lock knife was produced, and several syringes. The man looked rather pathetic now, and she almost felt sorry for him.

“I won’t get into trouble for hitting him, will I?” she asked.

“Not at all, if anything you will get a commendation from the city. This man is well known to us, he is a nasty wee shite, called Ian Duff. He’s put many poor bastards into hospital, and keeps stealing for his drug habit. I think there are about five warrants outstanding for him. After this, he’ll no be seein’ the light o’ day for a long time!”

A police van and an Ambulance arrived, and the prisoner and casualty were taken away.

The older policeman stayed with Rob and Martina. Another woman came over to them.

“Officer, I saw it all, this pretty lass was bloody fine. She should get a medal!” she said.

The policeman took the lady’s name and address, and a brief statement in his notebook.

When he finished, he looked at Martina and Rob.

“I need a statement from you two. You are both over eighteen aren’t you?” he asked.

They both admitted to being only fifteen, and he shook his head.

“You kids, you’re getting older much younger, these days!”

He arranged to attend Rob’s address later, so a statement could be taken from them, with a parent or guardian present.

He touched Martina on the shoulder.

“That was a bloody brave thing ye did, there, lass! Well done!” he said.

“I couldn’t have him attack Robbie, could I?” she replied.

The officer looked at Rob.

“If I were you, son, ne’er lose this one, as soon as you can, get a ring on her finger, and walk her doon the aisle!” he said. “They dinna come as good as this very often!”

Rob looked at her and smiled. “I know that!” he said.
 
 
The rest of the day was rather an anti-climax after all the excitement, so they took the bus back to Duddingston.

Rob had to tell his mother that the police would be calling, and she was horrified. So he told her the story. Martina felt embarrassed, as Rob made her out to be some form of superhero

Mary looked at Martina, who just smiled sheepishly, and gave a little shrug.

“I knew that if I called you from the hospital to tell you that Robbie had been bottled, you wouldn’t be very happy, so I had to protect him, didn’t I?” she said. “After all he was trying to protect me, he could have just walked away!”

“Rob, is that true?” Mary asked.

Ron shrugged. “It all happened so quickly!” he said.

The doorbell interrupted them, and Lucy ran to answer it. Martina was turning into her heroine.

“It’s a policeman!” she screamed with delight, this was getting better and better. She couldn’t wait to call up her friend Kerry.

PC Alistair Henderson felt a bit uncomfortable in this big house.

Mrs Alexander was a very attractive American lady, of around 38, and the house was well decorated, and he guessed that they were worth a few bob.

The young man, Robert, was a bright boy, who had shown courage and strength in facing the man, Duff. He took a statement from the boy first, and was impressed with the lad’s memory and powers of observation.

He turned to the girl next, a Martina Bennett. He took her date of birth, and shook his head. She looked older than that, he thought.

She was a very pretty girl, and as he took a very detailed statement from her, he realised that she was very intelligent as well. She even described the tattoos that Duff had, and exactly where they were on his hands. She emphasised the fact that she had seem him assault the shopkeeper, and feared that Rob would be next, and had reacted as she thought fit.

Mary sat through both statements, silently watching her son and Martina. It dawned on her that childhood was as good as over for these two, and they were entering a grown up world. She thought back to her own childhood, and she realised that she reached the same point nearly two years later. She was nearly seventeen when life became adult. Yet, she now acknowledged that Martina and Rob had both arrived!

PC Henderson finished Martina’s statement, and asked her to sign it. He then got Mary to countersign it.

“Well, thanks for the tea. You have a fine son, Mrs Alexander. You should be very proud of him!” he said.

“Oh, I am.” she replied.

“And as I said to your boy, don’t let that Martina go, she’s one in a million!” he said, looking at Martina, who went the colour of beetroot!

“I am beginning to appreciate that.” said Mary with a smile. “And I think Rob has known that for some time!”

Rob grinned and looked at Martina, who managed to go a little redder.
 
 
When John returned home, his heart fell. He had never seen a police car parked on his drive before, and he immediately thought of all the worst-case scenarios.

He parked his Range Rover, and locked it, and as he approached the front door, his wife was showing a police officer out.

“Thank you Mrs Alexander. I doubt that the man will plead not guilty, he rarely does. So there should be no need for them to attend court. But if they do, I’ll be in touch. Cheerio just now!” The officer turned, saw John, and nodded. Then he went and got into his car, and left.

John was still standing on the drive watching the police car disappear.

“Are you coming in, Honey? Or shall I bring you your dinner out there?” Mary said.

“What was that all about?” he asked.

“If you come in. I’ll tell you.” she replied.

He went into the house; there was no sign of the children.

“Where are the children, are they all right?” he asked

“Lucy is fine, and the young adults are as well!” Mary replied. “They aren’t children any more, John!”

He frowned and looked at her.

Mary took him into the kitchen, and told him about the day’s adventure.

“So Martina laid the bugger out cold! Good for her! Are they both all right?” he asked.

“They are both fine. Only I think Martina can walk on water as far as Lucy in concerned. She has been on the phone to Kerry for nearly twenty minutes, and from what I have overheard, I keep expecting Martina to have a large “S” on her tee shirt, and to launch off into flight!”

John chuckled, “Good for them. Do you think we had better tell her mother, or something?” he asked.

“We don’t know where she is at the moment. No, I have her brother’s number; he’s a doctor down south somewhere. If it has to go to court, I’ll tell him.” Mary said.

John went upstairs, and found Rob and Martina in his Rob’s bedroom. They were lying on the floor, looking at photographs from Halsey House. He said, “I heard what happened toady. Well done! But you were lucky you weren’t hurt!”

“I would have been if Martina hadn’t knocked the guy out!” Rob said.

“I heard, it sounded very dramatic!” John said.

He looked at the school photographs, and picked out Rob immediately. It was of their last year, and so wasn’t that long ago. He was still looking when Martina pointed to a blonde child sitting next to Rob. There was no doubt in John’s mind, it was Martina, and she looked like a girl pretending to be a boy.

“Were they blind or just stupid?” he asked.

“Why?”

“Because you even look like a girl there. Even I can see it!” he said.

“I was well into the change there. It all started at puberty, with the play when we were twelve.” Martina said.

“You look happy enough!” said John seeing her smiling face.

“I was, you see, I was sitting next to Rob, and I am always happy when I am next to him!” she said.

“Gracious, how complicated. No wonder you both were confused. It must have been bloody awful!” John said.

They looked at some of the other photos. In most of them Rob was smiling, and Martin looked rather sombre. In the first one, when they were eight, little Martin looked positively miserable, and almost in tears.

John looked at the same person, who was lying on her tummy, with her chin in her hands, and her feet in the air. John thought that it was some kind of miracle that things had turned out as they had.

Rob dug out the pictures of the plays and shows they had done.

John gasped at the amazing difference. Here was Martina, as she should be. Her smiling eyes shone and her self-assurance was evident even from the pictures.

“They must have been blind!” he said. “I can see why you fell for her, my boy!”

“Thanks Dad!”

“Well, what do you two say to a nice dinner out, to celebrate your gallant arrest of a nasty criminal?” John asked.

“Do I get a say in this?” said Mary from the door.

“Well?” asked John.

She smiled. “That sounds like a great idea!” she said.

“Mary, look at these, can you not see that Martina is so obviously a girl, even from when she was ten or eleven. I think she looks like a girl pretending to be a boy! What do you think?” John asked.

Mary looked and had to agree with her husband. But this was all in the past, and she said so.

Martina grinned and said, “That’s how I look at it. And in the past it can stay!”
 
 
They went out to a really chic restaurant, and dressed up. Martina had her black dress and white jacket, and took an awfully long time getting her makeup and hair just right.

Mary wore a dark trouser suit, and Lucy asked Martina to choose which dress she ought to wear. Martina chose a pretty red dress for her that set off her long dark hair.

As they entered the restaurant, John felt very proud of his family, and of his son’s very attractive girlfriend. He was especially proud as Rob helped Martina with her chair, and then his mother.

They ordered their meal, and John asked whether they should order wine.

Martina kept quiet, as she remembered Christmas.

But Mary said, “They have shown that they have both grown up today. I think we should have a bottle of champagne to celebrate!”

Lucy said, “Brilliant!”

Mary said, “And a lemonade for Lucy!”

“Oh, that’s not fair!”

John ordered a bottle of champagne, and a bottle of red.

Martina looked around the restaurant. It was in the old city, and was a very old building. It was wonderfully decorated as authentically as possible, and it had a lovely atmosphere.

The waiter brought the bottle and some glasses. The champagne was poured, and John proposed a toast to “Rob and Martina, the first of many such toasts!”

Rob looked at Martina, and she smiled back. She imagined the same toast on their wedding day, and it gave her a warm feeling. Mary watched the two, and a lump came to her throat.

They had a happy meal, and Martina loved the champagne. Fortunately, as there were four of them sharing the bottle, she only had two glasses. Which she found were enough to give her a very pleasant feeling.

The family finally returned home at about ten thirty, and Lucy was packed off to bed. John poured himself a small whisky and asked Rob if he would like one.

He declined. He sat next to Martina on the big sofa.

“You look lovely tonight. I feel very proud to have you with me!” he told her.

“You looked good yourself, but I still want to see you in a kilt!”

Mary came in and overheard.

“Well you may have your wish. The Stewart-McRaes have invited you to their Easter Dance. I have not answered it for you, but if you want to go, you will have to make your mind up quick.” she told them.

“Right, would you like to go to the dance, it is in a big house, a sort of castle, in Fife, over the Forth Bridge. It is very posh. It is really the parents’ party, but as the children are about our age, just about everyone goes. Even Mum and Dad! It is the sort of thing you would love.”

Martina thought it sounded super, and agreed without hesitation.

“We have to answer quick, because they arrange dinner parties before the dance, and then everyone converges on the house at about ten o‘clock.”

“If you both want to go, I will reply for you.” Mary offered.

“I haven’t got a dress that would be suitable.” said Martina.

Mary smiled, “That, we can sort out.” she said.
 
 
They went up to bed, saying goodnight on the landing. Martina read for a while, and then she thought she heard movement outside her door. She quickly got up and went to the door and opened it.

Rob was just about to knock, and he jumped nearly a foot in the air.

Martina giggled, and he dashed through the door.

Very soon they were snuggled up, together again.

“Robbie?”

“Mmm?”

“Would you ever want to marry me?”

“Of course!” he said, as if there was no conceivable way anything else was possible.

“Would you want to marry a virgin?”

“What are you trying to tell me?” he said, pretending to be upset.

She giggled and tickled him.

“Shit, Martina, if you are trying to tell me that you want to wait until we are married, that’s fine by me. You see, I realise that I don’t care - I just love you, no strings and no conditions. I don’t need to prove to you or myself that I am a man, and I already know how much of a woman you are. So I will respect whatever you want.” he said.

She cuddled up close to him.

“But anytime you want to, I will never turn you down!” he added, with a grin.

They lay close, just feeling good together.

“I just want my first time to be special, and not like my mum!” she said.

“Oh?” he said.

She told him about Jenny’s first time, and he smiled. Then she told him about the agreement for her sixteenth birthday.

“Oh!” he said.

“Did you know that I wanted you to do it to me that first time, at my house?” She said.

“It was rather obvious.” he said.

“I’m glad we didn’t!” she said.

Rob was quiet.

“Well?” she said.

“Shit, Martina, I was terrified, I hadn’t a clue, and you just sort of swept me away! I don’t think I would have known what to do!” he admitted.

“Would you now?” she asked.

“I have thought about it quite a lot, and I reckon that I would, and could now!” he said.

“Well if you know, and I know, then we can wait, until the timing is just right!” She said. Rob couldn’t follow her logic, but he was happy to be with her.

He was just dropping off to sleep, when she said, “You know that I want you to be the first, when the time comes?”

“I want to be the first, but can I go to sleep now?” he asked.

“Kiss me?” she asked.

He kissed her, and something stirred in his nether regions. Sleep somehow didn’t seem to be so important all of a sudden.

The kiss went on, and on, and on. They gently caressed each other, and she felt herself becoming more aroused. She felt his hardness, and touched it.

She knew what she wanted, but something held her back. He somehow shared the same feeling, and they lay next to each other, and gently brought the other to climax by hand. As she felt him coming, she slid down on top of him, and felt the warm fluid spurt across her naked breasts, the sensation brought her to orgasm.

They lay entwined, feeling closer than ever. And went to sleep.
 
 
This time it was Martina who awoke first. It was only five am, and she was literally stuck to Rob. She managed to de-stick herself, and went to the bathroom, where she wiped herself down with a flannel, and had a pee. She was still naked, and she went back to the bed. She looked at Rob as he slept. She had never wanted so much as she wanted him. She felt a little cold, so she put on her nightie, and slipped back into bed.

She kissed him on the eyelids. He moved in his sleep. She kissed him on the lips, and his eyes opened, and focussed on her. He smiled.

“Hello you.” he said.

“Hello. I love you!” she said.

“I know.” he said, and closed his eyes again, still smiling.

“Never leave me!” she said.

“As if I could!” he said, with his eyes still closed. Then they opened, and he took the fact that he was still in her room.

“What’s the time?”

“About five, why?” she asked.

“I’d better go, otherwise….”

“Otherwise what? Your mum and dad find out we sleep together. So?” she said.

“Look, they are getting old, the shock may kill them!” he said.

“You said that you’d never leave me!” she teased.

“I’m not leaving you, I’m saving my bacon!” he said.

She had a tight hold of him, and she released him.

“Kiss me?” she said.

The kiss went on and on and on. Then she kissed his chest, and his stomach, and then she reached something that had suddenly become all hard again. He lay on his back and thought of Scotland, and she did some remarkable things with her mouth and tongue.

“I am never going to be able to wait until we are sixteen!” he said, reaching out and caressing her.

They kissed, and she told him to go before she would change her mind, and let him have her then and there.

Very reluctantly, he left.
 
 
Martina was already up when Mary went downstairs the next morning. She was sitting in the kitchen, with a cup of coffee, reading the paper. She looked up at Mary, and the older woman was surprised at her expression. She showed her the headlines: - CHEATING BRITISH BIGAMIST JAILED IN OZ!

Mary took the paper from her and read the lead column.
 
 

Yesterday in Melbourne Crown Court, cheating British businessman Charles Collins, 54, was sentenced to four years imprisonment for several offences, including theft, attempted deception, forgery, using a false passport, illegal entry to Australia, and bigamy. Once his sentence is served, he is to be deported from Australia. He was tracked down after his son, British Army Captain Mark Collins, alerted the Australian authorities that his father may have sneaked into Australia from Hong Kong whilst trying to evade divorce proceedings and financial investigations. He had fled Hong Kong some months ago, after meeting Australian divorcee Karen McCulloch 46, in a bar in the colony. He had married Mrs McCulloch in a civil ceremony in Australia, using his assumed identity, as a Richard Bartlett. As Mr Collins is still legally married to his first wife Jenny 50, this second marriage is illegal and has been declared void. Mrs Collins, who will be reverting to her maiden name of Bennett after this incident, was in court with her son to hear the verdict. She said after the hearing. “I feel vindicated. He has ruined my life. I can now go home and concentrate on giving my daughter all of my attention as she finishes school. Charles has been totally selfish, and irresponsible, I may have to sell our home because of him!” Mrs Bennett has four grown up sons and a fifteen year old daughter, who is still at school. Mrs McCulloch said, as she watched Charles taken to Prison. “I don’t know what all the fuss was about. We never harmed anyone, his marriage was over years ago, and we are in love!” Captain Collins said. “He may be my father, but he should never have behaved in this way. He deserves to go to prison. As far as I am concerned, I will be quite happy never to see him again. He behaved despicably. He has run away from all his responsibilities, and is a real cad!” Assets, amounting to several thousand Australian Dollars, were seized by the crown. From these assets all costs have been taken. The judge made an order that all debts should be paid, and the remainder, including the assets from the hotel, will be held by the Crown pending other legal actions. Mr Collins’ solicitor stated that they were considering an appeal, and were making application to fight the deportation order. Mrs Collins will remain in Australia whilst the financial matters are resolved.

 
 
“How do you feel?” Mary asked.

Martina shrugged. “Sort of numb! I don’t really know what to feel.”

“Were you close to your father?”

“No. I hardly knew him. He was away so much of the time. Latterly, all he did was complain about how effeminate I was, and that I should get a bloody haircut. He knew absolutely nothing about what I was going through, and I doubt that he would have understood in any case. No, It’s Mummy I feel sorry for. She actually thought the world of the bastard!” Martina said.

Mary didn’t know what to say. John appeared.

“Morning all! What occurs in the world today?” he asked.

“Martina’s father has been sent to prison in Australia!” Mary told him.

There is not a lot one can say to something like that. John felt awful, and looked at Martina, who surprised him by smiling.

“What’s so funny?” he asked.

“I was just thinking, years ago we shipped out all our convicts to Australia. Now their descendents have arrested my dad, and are keeping him there! I find it sort of appropriate somehow!” she said.

Martina just went up a notch in the Alexanders’ estimation.

“Would you like some breakfast?” Mary asked.

“I’ve already had some, thanks.” Martina replied.

Mary realised that the girl had used and washed up her crockery, and put it away in the correct place. She watched her husband leave his mug and bowl just lying where he had left them, as he wandered off. Before she could say anything, Martina had picked them up, taken them to the sink, washed them, dried them and put them away.

“Martina, do you think you could train Lucy and Rob to be more like you. You are a dream come true!” Mary said.

Martina frowned. “Why what have I done?” she asked.

“Are you this tidy at home?” Mary asked.

“I suppose. It is just Mummy and me, so it is quite easy. It only gets hard when Richard comes home. He is a real slob. Then there is Simon, he has Francesca, and they are about as bad as each other. Simon has just left Oxford, but he is getting better. Richard is at Oxford and is dreadful!

Mary learned all about Martina’s family, and she warmed to them. Martina obviously was very fond of her brothers, and her eldest in particular.

“Why is Mark your favourite?” she asked.

“I think because he is the most like me. Neither of us can stand silly people, and we can both be very determined. He is a very good soldier, and when he makes his mind up about something, he makes it happen. I’d like to think I’m like that!” she said. “He’s also very good looking, got a Porsche, and is really cool!”

Mary smiled, for at last, she saw the little girl who had been so hidden away for so long!

They talked for ages, John went to work, and Lucy appeared, and got herself some breakfast. Mary learned all about Martina’s dreams and aspirations, and felt she got to know her a lot better.

It was ten o’clock when Rob made an appearance.

Mary suggested that Rob try on his kilt, as he hadn’t worn it for so long.

So, after breakfast, they all went up and watched as Rob tried on his kilt.

His kilt was fine, but he had outgrown his jacket, and his dress shoes.

“It looks like we are going to have to visit a clothes shop.” said Mary.

Lucy appeared to show the most excitement, but Martina managed to hide hers.

They all set off in Mary’s car, an Audi, and were soon parked near the city centre.

Mary took them straight to Harrisons, as she knew it was the finest shop for what they were after. Specialising in tartans, and fine cloth, they also sold jackets and other ancillary items.

She selected a really smart black kilt jacket for Rob, of the standard pattern, and he looked very fine in it.

Martina was just looking at all the other jackets, and she found the most gorgeous deep maroon velvet kilt jacket, with a high collar. She saw it was his size, and she persuaded him to try it on.

Mary had to admit that it suited him, and was very unusual.

“It was specially made for a client, who unfortunately never managed to collect it, that is why we have reduced the price considerably.” said the assistant. Mary noted that it was still more expensive than the other one.

Martina looked at Rob, and she had that smile on her face.

“I’ll buy it for you, Robbie, it is made for you. You look so handsome!” she said.

Mary smiled. “Martina, you can buy his next one, this one is on me!” she said.

She looked closely at the jacket, and found that it was so well made, that there was sufficient material, to allow for quite extensive alterations, particularly in the shoulders.

She ended up buying the jacket, shoes and matching red and white chequered stockings. Because the jacket was a high collar, style, it did up all the way, thus rendering a dress shirt redundant. Rob could wear a tee shirt or a vest with impunity.

Mary turned to Martina. “Have you any Scot’s blood in your family?” she asked.

Martina didn’t think so.

“Then you will have to wear the tartan of your man.” Mary declared.

The man then produced a sash of the Alexander clan tartan.

Mary added it to the items she paid for.

Martina tried to allow her to pay for it, but Mary was adamant.

“All I ask is that should you and Rob ever split up, then you return it, deal?” Mary asked.

“Deal!” Martina smiled, and held out her hand, and they shook on it.

They then moved along the Princes Street, and looked for a long evening dress for Martina. She knew what she wanted, and had yet to see it. Everything was just too fussy, or too revealing, or not revealing enough.

Eventually, in a small shop in a side road, she found the most elegant, and simple long white dress.

She tried it on, and it fitted like a second skin. It had very elegant shoulder straps, and a sweeping bodice, that was revealing, without showing everything. It was cut well in the hips, yet flowed down to the hem, allowing a freedom of movement, and thereby allowed the wearer to enjoy dancing. It was cut in such a way as to enhance and highlight her figure, rather than revealing and advertising it.

Martina thought it was beautiful, and when she showed it to the others, they agreed. Rob found he had a dry mouth, and gazed in wonder at a heavenly creature. Martina’s tanned face and arms set it off beautifully, and her long golden hair made her look simply fantastic.

Mary shook her head sadly, as she realised that she was no longer as young and as beautiful as Martina, and Lucy thought she was the most beautiful girl in the world, and was ever so proud that she was her brother’s girlfriend!

Then Martina saw the price tag.

“It’s lovely, but I can’t afford this. It is just too much!” she said sadly.

Mary, feeling sorry for the child, was about to offer to buy it for her, but Rob stepped in.

“Let me buy it, and you can pay me back.” he said.

She shook her head, “No Robbie, it is too expensive!”

He looked at the price tag, and said, “I have enough. Let me pay, it is made for you, I’d like to!” he said.

She looked at him, wavering.

“Can we go halves?” she asked.

He leant across, and whispered something to her.

“You promise?” she said.

“Aye!”

“Thank you, I accept!” she said.

She kissed him on the cheek, and went and changed out of the dress.

“What did you say to her, Robert?” Mary asked.

“I can’t tell you Ma, not yet. But I will, one day. I promise.” he said, with a crafty smile.

Martina came out and she and Rob went and paid for the dress.

They then walked back to the car, and went home.
 
 
That evening, the first TV report of the disgraced British businessman, Charles Collins, hit the main news, and Martina saw her mother and brother being interviewed. She saw the other woman, and thought she looked like a tart. He father looked like a shadow of the man she remembered. He was a broken and shrivelled man, but she felt no sympathy or sorrow for him, only anger for what he had done to her mother.

By the next day it was old news, and by the day after that, it was forgotten. Such is the way of news stories.
 
 
The family settled into a routine, Rob and Martina explored old Edinburgh by day, and slept together every night, setting the alarm for five am. As their initial excitement of sexual discovery wore off, they were content just to hold each other, somehow knowing that they had to keep something back for the future.

John and Mary came to love Martina, and became used to having her around. She would spend a lot of time with Mary in the kitchen, learning everything and anything. She found Mary’s North American cooking styles interesting, as they were very different from her mother’s.

Lucy followed Martina everywhere, and they became good friends. Martina leaned to be a little girl for the first time, and spent hours with Lucy, just doing things that little girls did!

Occasionally, whilst out walking in the city, Rob and Martina met up with some friends. Once people were aware that Rob was around, and he had a girlfriend in tow, more invitations came trickling in.

Easter came and went, and with two weeks to go, they had five parties lined up. The Stewart-McRae’s being the last.

One evening, after supper, John instructed them to pull the dining room table and chairs back out of the way. He rolled up the large Persian carpet, and brought in the old record player.

“Right young Martina, it is time that we taught you some proper dancing!” he said, and put the record on.

“Most dances begin with a kind of ice breaker of a dance, just to mix everyone up, and so you get to see over half the people there. It is called the Dashing White Sergeant, and you get into groups of three. So what well do, is you come with me and Rob, and Mary and Lucy will pretend to be the other three.” he said.

Then Martina was subjected to an exhausting two hours, of hilarious and strenuous dancing. She learned the Dashing White Sergeant, Strip the Willow, which she found easy, The Duke of Perth, which was a slightly more complicated version of the Strip the Willow. Then it was the Duke and Duchess of Edinburgh, the Eightsome, Foursome, and Sixteensome Reels, the Reel of the 51^st Division, and The Gay Gordons, which made her titter.

She learned about setting to your partner, how to spin, turn, cast off, and lead up the middle. She learned about Strathspey step, twiddles, wheels and circles - it was like a whole new world.

John was an old hand at it, and Mary an enthusiastic foreigner, with lots of experience. Rob was a professional, but lacked the finesse of a purist, and Lucy was the best of the lot!

Martina picked it up surprisingly quickly, and by the end of the first evening, felt that she had moved up from being an unconscious incompetent, to a conscious incompetent. In that before, she didn’t know what she was doing, and couldn’t do it! But now she knew what she should be doing, but still couldn’t do it!

They repeated the practice over the next three nights, and then Martina felt she had moved up to being a conscious competent. Which meant she knew what she was doing, and could do it if she concentrated 100%. Her aim was to be like Rob and Lucy, who were unconscious competents, in that they just did it without thinking!
 
 
The first party was at a big town house just to the West of Princes Street, down an old cobbled street. It was the home of an old friend of Rob’s, called David Arbuthnot. David was the same age as Rob, but went to Fettes College in Edinburgh itself. Martina and Rob had bumped into him one day, whist on one of their walks, and ended up at his house for the afternoon.

David was a cheeky lad, who was only 5’ 6” but enormous fun. He was openly envious of Rob, as soon as he realised that they were an item. He kept giving her flagrantly admiring glances, and she flirted with him outrageously.

His party was classed as informal, which meant that formal kilts and long dresses were not the order of the day. Rob wore his kilt, but with a check shirt, with no tie. He put a broad leather belt round the top of his kilt, and instead of the formal stockings and shoes, he wore plain black shoes with green kilt socks.

But, Martina wore her little black dress and a short black jacket, with stockings and very high-heeled shoes. She was nearly 5’11” in these shoes, and when Rob and she walked in, arm in arm, at eight o’clock; they caused more than one head to turn.

They were not the first to arrive, and certainly not the last. Martina was astounded as to how old-fashioned many of the customs were. The men and boys were expected to treat their women folk with respect; old concepts such as gallantry and manners were alive and well. Doors were opened, men stood when ladies entered rooms, men were expected to dance with as many of the ladies as possible, and no one snogged during a dance!

One of the reception rooms was set aside for dancing, with a two-man band, accordian and drums, at one end. The dining room had a huge spread of food laid out as a buffet, and the idea was you nibbled all night. The bar was next to the buffet, and there were drinks of every type, both alcoholic and non-alcoholic.

David greeted Rob and Martina. His eyes nearly popped out when he saw Martina’s dress, and he developed a nasty drooling noise whenever he was close to her.

He led them into the dining room, where everyone was gathered, and introduced them to the crowd. Rob had never felt so proud as he did that night, as Martina was by far the most beautiful girl in the room.

Martina felt more nervous than she ever had before a performance. She told herself that this was just another performance, and she was playing a sophisticated and elegant young woman. And she was entirely successful!

Some of the other teenaged girls present felt positively dowdy, in their ‘informal’ dresses. They all knew Rob, and he was considered a bit dishy, and a good ‘catch’. But when he walked in with ‘her’, they could only wonder how a girl of her age could be interested in someone Rob’s age.

But Martina, being the girl she was, went out of her way to speak to as many of the girls as she could. She was so relaxed, outwardly, and natural, that they slowly melted. She admired a hairstyle here, a dress there, or a makeup technique somewhere else. She made many of the girls seem a little bit special, and the guys just dribbled!

On finding out she was English, and only been in Scotland for a couple of weeks, the girls were waiting for her to start dancing, as clearly she would be totally lost! They also noticed her precarious high heels, and thought that they would be interesting.

David handed Martina a glass of sparking wine. David couldn’t understand Rob, as he had left Martina alone, and wandered off to talk to some friends he had not seen in ages.

He said as much to Martina.

“He doesn’t own me, like a sheepdog, or something!” she said.

“I’m not saying he does, but with someone so beautiful, who’s to know what might happen?” David said, a little taken aback.

“David, we have been an item for over two years. I trust him and he trusts me. What could happen?” she asked.

“So he wouldn’t mind if I had a dance with you?” he said.

“No, as long as it wasn’t one of the slow snogging dances!” she said, and by his sneaky smile, she had guessed what was on his mind.

Martina moved off and talked to a couple of girls who were looking like prospective wallflowers at the end of the room. They were very shy, and they were the younger sisters of one of David’s friends. They just came into the age bracket, and were flattered that Martina was talking to them.

She managed to find out some interests, and talked with them about horses. Martina was not in the least bit horsy, but she told them about her brother in the Royal Horse Artillery, and bluffed the rest.

They announced the first dance, the Dashing White Sergeant. Rob came and found her, and she persuaded him to take the two wallflowers. David was at her side so quickly it made her head spin, and he grabbed another friend, Charlie Campbell to make up their three.

Martina didn’t look back, she took her shoes off, for which David was very grateful, and danced every dance with different partners, for which she never had to wait very long.

Much to the chagrin of one or two of the local girls, she danced beautifully, and when she ever did make a mistake, she was so graceful and funny, that all the lads loved her for it.

She reserved the Reel of the 51st and the Duke and Duchess of Edinburgh for Rob, the rest she accepted whoever offered.

At midnight, the band packed up and left. Then David dug out his record deck, and then they had an impromptu disco.

Martina found Rob, and they stayed together for the next two hours, much to the disgust of a long line of admirers who would have sold their souls for a smooch with the tall blonde bombshell!

Eventually the lights were turned on, and the party was over.

David saw that Martina looked as good at the end as she had at the beginning, and he reluctantly shook Rob’s hand.

“You, my friend do not realise just how lucky you are!” he said.

“Oh yes, Davy, I do!” Rob replied.
 
 
David then gave her a kiss, saying, “When you get fed up with this Neanderthal, look me up!”

“I’ll add you to the list!” she said.
 
 
They got a taxi home, and sank into separate beds!
 
 
The other parties followed a similar vein, and by the time of the big formal occasion, Martina was no longer an unknown, and had begun to make friends with many of Rob’s acquaintances and several of the girls. She had also mastered the Scottish dancing, and thoroughly loved it!

The whole family were asked to dinner with the Walkers, who lived very close to the Steward-McRaes.

John and Stephen Walker were old friends, and Stephen and his wife Yvonne had three children, Phillip, who was 17, Fiona who was 15 and Colin who was 13. All were invited to the big event, and would move on to it after their dinner. Lucy was unfortunately too young, and she was packed off to stay with her friend Kerry.

She was in a huff because she wanted to see Martina all dressed up.
 
 
They were invited for dinner at seven, as the party itself started at ten. So Mary suggested to Martina that they started getting ready at about five. Martina had a lovely bath, and then did her nails and make up. She went to great trouble to get things right.

She dressed in her new dress, and wore some white shoes that had lower heels, that she trusted for dancing. She was just putting on her earrings, when Mary knocked on her open door.

“How are you doing?” Mary asked, coming in.

“Fine, nearly ready.” she replied. She looked at Mary and gasped.

She was wearing a long gold coloured evening dress that shimmered in the lights. She had long gold earrings, and a superb ornate necklace. It was all so fabulous, and Mary looked very glamorous.

“Oh, Mary! That dress is simply wonderful, and you look really great!” she said.

Mary looked at this stunning young girl, who was so honest and natural, that she almost felt close to tears.

“So do you Martina, I can see why you chose that dress, it really suits you. You look a million dollars!” she said.

Martina blushed and looked down. It was her humility that Mary found her finest quality.

Mary came over to the younger woman, and sat next to her on the bed.

“What earrings are you wearing with that?” Mary asked.

“I haven’t a huge selection, either these pearl drops or my black onyx. Which do you think?” she asked.

Mary showed Martina a box she was holding, and opened it. In the box were a pair of diamond pendant earrings and a matching necklace. There was also a diamond tiara, in the same pattern.

“These belonged to my mother, I would like you to borrow them. They so rarely get an airing, and with the gold I have on, I can’t wear them tonight. Will you wear them?” she asked.

Martina was completely overcome. They were so beautiful.

“Oh, Mary I couldn’t, what happens if I lose one, I couldn’t bear it!” she said.

“They are fully insured, and I’d like you to, please. It will be years before I can pass them on to Lucy!”

Martina reluctantly let Mary put the necklace on her. And she put in the earrings. Mary then attached the tiara in her lovely long hair, which they had put up in a very regal style.

Martina looked at her reflection, and gently wiggled her head so the diamonds sparkled and glistened. They were truly beautiful.

“Oh, Mary, thank you so much! I’ll really look after them! They must be worth a fortune!” she said.

“I won’t tell you how much they are worth, that way you won’t worry so much!” Mary said.

Martina still worried.

Mary asked her to stand up, and ran a critical eye over the girl. She really was a stunning young lady, and Mary envied her youth.

“I can find no fault, Martina, you look fantastic. Shall we join the men?”

Martina picked up her small evening bag, and they went out together.

Downstairs, John and Rob were waiting. Both dressed in full highland finery, they watched the clock impatiently.

Then, as the two women came downstairs, with Mary leading the way, the men both drew in their breath.

“Bloody hell, Mum! You look brilliant! Doesn’t she, Dad?”

His father just nodded. He had seen Mary looking good many times, but his eyes were on Martina.

He knew she was a very pretty girl, but nothing had prepared him for the vision that now graced his staircase.

Rob grinned at her and said, “If old Hesketh could see you now? He would have a stroke! You look, you look, oh shit, Martina, you look eminently fuckable!”

“Rob, language!” said his mother, shocked.

John was silent, but he had to agree with his son.

Martina looked Rob over, and told him he looked really hunky, and asked him if it was true.

“Is what true?” He asked frowning.

“That Scotsmen don’t wear any knickers under their kilts.” she said.

“Ah, you will have to find that out for yourself!” he said with a grin.

“Robert! Martina, don’t even think about it, he has a filthy mind!” Mary said.

Martina looked at Rob, and licked her lips, he knew what was on her mind, and grinned suggestively. She giggled, and Mary rolled her eyes to heaven. Oh to be fifteen again!

They got into the Range Rover, and set off. Martina found out what Rob had under his kilt, and held it for a while.

They arrived with the Walkers at about seven fifteen. There were a few cars on the drive already, and as they walked in they realised that they were the last. The Walkers lived in a large country house in Fife. Martina had never bee at such a big house before. Rob leaned to her and said, “The Stewart-McRae’s place is even bigger!”

The Walkers had asked the Alexanders and their friends the McLeans, and the Roberts. With all their offspring the total came to eighteen. They were all standing in the drawing room, drinking, when the Alexanders arrived, and the conversation dipped as they entered.

“John, Mary! How lovely to see you, come on in, have a drink?” Stephen said. Then he saw Rob and Martina. He was a portly man of about 50, with an almost completely bald head. All the men were wearing kilts except Stephen who wore tartan trews.

“Rob, hello lad, my God, you are getting to be a big chap! And who the hell is this lovely creature? Rob you old rascal! My dear, good evening and welcome to our humble home!” Stephen crossed the distance between them, and took Martina’s hand and kissed it.

“I notice I don’t get that kind of welcome anymore, Steve?” Mary said.

“Oh, Mary, please forgive me, your beauty is as ever all consuming, I am in awe!” Stephen then kissed her hand, but looked at Martina and winked. Mary laughed.

“Stephen, this is Martina Bennett, she is Robert’s girlfriend, and they have known each other for several years. Martina, this is your elderly, overweight and oversexed host, Stephen Walker.” Mary said.

They then were greeted by Yvonne, and were given a drink by Stephen. Martina was given a glass of sparkling white wine.

Shortly afterwards they sat down at the grand dinner table. Martina was sat between Mr Roberts and young Colin Walker.

It was a superb three-course meal, with stuffed tomatoes, followed by partridges and then a choice of three desserts. The wine flowed freely throughout the meal, and Martina wondered whether they had drink drive laws up here.

William Roberts was a solicitor in Edinburgh, and Martina got onto the case of her father. William was surprised at Martina’s grasp of the legal implications, and found her refreshingly open about her family and all their problems.

Colin, on her left, was a rather shy thirteen-year-old. He found himself between Belinda McLean, who was twenty-two, and rather large; and Martina, whom he thought was the single most beautiful girl he had ever seen.

Halfway through the starter, she turned to him, and asked him if he skied.

Colin was so astounded that she would ever talk to him, that he stabbed at his tomato, and watched with dismay as it shot across the table, and hit Rob’s glass.

Martina didn’t miss a beat, and said very quietly to him, “I’ve been wanting to do that! But was afraid to. Was it fun?” And smiled. Colin was in love, and would have quite happily died for her from that moment on.

She chatted away to him about his school, and the Common Entrance he was facing in the summer. She found out his likes and dislikes, and Yvonne watched interest as her shy Colin became animated and even outgoing with this very attractive and attentive young woman. Colin’s problem, if it was a problem, was that his elder brother, Phillip, was very good at everything, and his father had unrealistic expectations that he was able to be as proficient as Phillip.

“Oh, I know the problem, I have four brothers, and they were all so bloody brilliant at everything. I was always reminded of how good they were, and it was generally expected that I be the same. What you have to do; is find what you are good at, and really go for it. With me it was singing and drama!” she said.

“It’s alright for you, you are a girl. It would be different if you’d have been a boy!” he said.

Martina finished her main course, and put her knife and fork together.

She turned to Colin, and said, “Can you keep a secret?”

“Yes.” he said, curious.

“Now promise, this is very important!” she said.

“I promise.” Colin said.

Martina, keeping her voice low, told Colin an edited version of her life. Colin’s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets.

“No!” he said.

“Yes, it’s all true. You can ask Rob, he was there. All the way through, Rob was supporting me!” she said.

“How did you manage?” he asked.

“I had a really good friend, and some lovely people who cared!” she said.

“I can’t believe anyone would think, that you were a, you know, one of, you know.” he said, looking furtively around the table.

“Well, you must realise that until I was eleven or twelve, there was little difference. I have sort of changed now!” she said smiling.

“I’ll say! You are very beautiful now!” Colin said.

“Why, thanks. But remember, you can’t tell anyone. It could ruin me!” she said.

“I won’t, I promise!” he said, earnestly.

“I imagine I will have to tell my story soon, and once it’s in the open, you can say that you already knew!” she said.

William Roberts then asked her a question, and further conversation was curtailed, but Martina had just added another devoted slave to her list!
 
 
The meal came to an end, and Martina realised why the drinks had been flowing so freely. A small bus had arrived, and was waiting to take them onwards. There was feverish activity and everyone rushed to the loo, and make up was hastily repaired.

Martina was checking her hair when Yvonne said, “I saw you taking an interest in my Colin. Thank you for that, he is rather shy!”

“He’s charming, he just needs to be taken out of his brother’s shadow for a while. Is he going to the same public school as Phillip?” Martina asked.

“Yes, why?” Asked Yvonne, surprised.

“I had four brothers, I know what it was like. If you consider a different school, he has nothing to try to follow, and he can be himself. He may have different interests, and it may be that a different school can build him up in his own unique way.” Martina said. “I’m sorry, I’m not an expert, but I think he is shy because of the fact he knows that Phillip is so good at everything, and his father and teachers always remind him of it. In that area I am an expert!”

Yvonne looked this young girl, who had so much wisdom. She knew this all along, but had chosen not to acknowledge it. Now she knew that it was true, and she vowed to do something about it.

“Thank you Martina, I think maybe you are right. I will speak to Stephen and we shall have a fresh look at schools.

The all embussed, and after a journey of perhaps twenty minutes, they pulled up at a veritable castle.

The private drive was about a mile long, and Martina gasped as she saw the house itself. It was a real Scottish castle house, with parts of it dating back over 500 years. It was floodlit, and had towers and everything.

“The Steward-McRaes can trace themselves back to a century before Mary Queen of Scots!” John explained to her.

The bus pulled outside the huge porch, and the party disembarked.

Then they entered the house itself. Martina felt completely out of her league. She felt that she was a little middle class girl from gentle Dorset, and was now pitched into the aristocratic Highlands. The fact that Fife is not the highlands didn’t matter.

There were austere and disapproving ancestors looking down on the proceedings from old portraits, any one of which could cover one wall of her house. There were a myriad of dead animals and parts of dead animals mounted on any spare bit of architecture. Suits of armour, and weapons of all descriptions littered the place, and half a forest had been utilised into the panelling throughout the parts of the house that she saw.

They went up a round staircase and along a long gallery, and at the end, through a door, with a staircase down into the ballroom.

The ballroom was bigger than her school gym! And it was full of very glamorous people, the ladies in an assortment of the most superb evening dresses, and most of the men in kilts and dress jackets. There were several military dress uniforms, some Scottish and others from other sections of the British Army. The different tartans, jackets and styles were fascinating, and it was a wonderful spectacle. At one end of the ballroom, the six-piece band was playing quietly.

Their party made their way down the staircase towards the reception committee. Sir Peter and Lady Stewart-McRae stood at the foot of the stairs and greeted every guest personally.

Martina was so taken with the whole event that she just stood at the top of the stairs gawping at the scene below. Rob waited for her.

Unbeknown to her, David Arbuthnot had been lumbered with the son of a business acquaintance of his father. He was a gawky Texan called Walter B. Brewster, he was seventeen, and had never been out of Texas before. The poor boy was squeezed into a rented white tuxedo, that looked wholly out of place. The whole experience was so over the top to him, he kept expecting to meet the Royal Family any minute.

This was like a red rag to a bull as far as David was concerned. He found the guy so gullible that he believed everything that David told him. There mere fact that he was introduced to a real live knight almost caused him to wet himself.

So David told him that a cousin of the queen was coming, and that he expected that she would arrive at any minute.

“Oh, which one, Davy, I read up on the British Royals, which one?” Walter asked him.

Realising that he might have gone too far, he said, “Oh, she’s not British, she is a Princess from Austria, and is related to our Queen by marriage.”

It just happened, that at that moment, Martina just happened to start descending the stairs, with Rob a little to her rear.

She did look positively regal, with her white dress, her sash across her shoulder, and her tiara and diamonds glinting in the bright lights. She was so terrified of falling, that she descended very slowly, causing those behind her to form a short queue.

Walter saw this apparition descending like an angel to earth, and he grabbed David by the arm.

“Hey, Davy, I just seen her, I betya, that’s her ain’t she?” he said, getting all excited.

David looked and saw it was Martina, and decided to play this sucker for all he was worth. To make it all the more realistic, as Martina was introduced to her host and hostess, her borrowed brooch, that was keeping her sash in place, sprung open and fell at Sir Peter’s feet.

Sir Peter, being the gentleman that he was, bent down and retrieved the brooch. Lady Sarah, bent over and watched as her husband picked it up and handed it to a mortified Martina.

“Oh, I am so sorry, thank you so much. I think I need some super glue,” she said with a grin. She shook hands with them both, and Lady Sarah, intrigued about the pretty girl, asked her where she was from.

“I’m from Dorset, but I'm staying with friends in Edinburgh. The Alexanders,” she said, as she pinned the brooch back on to her sash.

“Oh, John and Mary, they have just been through haven’t they. Well, we do hope you enjoy this evening, my dear,” she said.

“Oh, I know I shall. I think your home is really lovely, but I’d hate to do the dusting,” Martina said, and Lady Sarah hooted with laughter.

Martina walked on and a liveried footman presented her with a tray with glasses of champagne thereon. She took a glass, and thanked him and gave him a smile. The footman, pissed off with all the toffs ignoring him, was grateful for recognition by the only human so far, smiled back and nodded his head.

“Didya see that, even the knight and the lady knight bowed to her, then the waiter guy bowed his head. Who is she Davy, I gotta know?” Walter just kept on.

“Oh, that is Princess Martina Hapsburg, from Austria. She is something like the Queen’s third cousin or something. She is quite nice, I hear,” David said.

“How do I meet her, Davy?” Wally asked.

“You wait here, I’ll go and find out, and see if I can arrange an audience for you,” David said, a thread of a plan unravelling in his fiendish little mind.

Martina was standing drinking her champagne, and soaking up the atmosphere, when David came bustling up to her. He stood very formally in front of her and bowed very low. She looked at him, frowning, and he stood up with a grin on his face.

“Hi Martina. This may look a little odd, but there is a guy behind me who is a really gullible American. I told him that you are an Austrian Princess, and he wants to meet you,” David said, bowing once more.

“Anyway, seeing as you are doing German for GCSE, I thought you could pretend to be this Austrian princess and give the guy a little joke,” David said, and bowed again.

Rob came over, and watched his friend.

“Dave, what the hell are you doing?” he said.

“He wants me to pretend to be an Austrian Princess, to pull some American kid’s leg,” Martina explained.

David bowed again, and the people around them started wondering who this very attractive girl was. Martina thought, ‘Oh, no! It’s My Fair Lady all over again!’

“David you really are a silly arse! One of these days you will fall foul of a prank,” Rob told his friend.

“Come on, be a sport, just this once?” David pleaded.

Martina looked over to the American. He looked a real geek. She smiled, and the boy blushed.

“What the hell do I say to the guy?” she said.

“I don’t know! Just improvise or something,” David replied, bowing again.

“Oh stop bowing,” said Martina, getting cross. “Oh come on then,” she said, and made a beeline for the poor sucker in the white jacket.

David scuttled ahead to get there before Martina. Rob tagged along just to see what happened.

David told Walter, “Now she doesn’t need too much bowing and stuff, she is just here to enjoy herself, and wants to remain incognito, so just a little bow at the beginning and at the end. Okay?”

“Sure, and what do I call her, Princess?”

“No you never call them by that title, just call her ‘Your Highness’, that will be fine.” David said.

Martina approached the young man, and she noticed that he was visibly nervous. She stopped a few feet away from him, and David said, “Ah, Your Highness, may I present my friend Walter Brewster from the United States. Walter, this is her Highness, Princess Martina Hapsburg.”

Martina extended her hand, as if expecting a kiss, and Wally bent double in a ridiculous bow, and grabbed her hand and pumped it as if his life depended on it.

Martina withdrew her hand before her arm fell off, and said, in a German accent. “Herr Brewster, You com here in Scotlund before, Ja?”

“Your Highness, this is my first time, but it sure is a swell place.”

“Ja, das ist gut. Vere in Hamerica do you com vrom?”

“I come from Texas, Ma’am,” he said.

“Haf you bin to Osterich?” she asked.

He looked blank, so David said, “That is the German for Austria!”

“Oh! No Ma’am, I’ve never been to Austria. But I hear it’s real pretty.”

“I hope you enjoy dis evening, Gutbye Herr Brewster!” Martina held her hand out, and Walter bowed, shook it, and bowed again. David took his arm, winked at Martina, and dragged the man away.

Martina heard the conversation as they walked away.

“Why don’t she speak Austrian, I thought you said she was Austrian?”

“Because they speak German in Austria, there is no language called Austrian!” David explained.

“You don’t say?”
 
 
John appeared at Martina’s elbow.

“I have enjoyed that little charade, is there any chance you could tell me what I was watching?” he said, quietly.

“It was David, Dad. He has this geek of an American on his hands, and this guy saw Martina, and convinced himself that she was a member of the Royal Family, so Martina agreed to play a little joke on him,” Rob explained.

“Ah. I see. I think!” His father said, and wandered off.

The musicians played the first bar of the first dance, and the MC announced for everyone took their partners for the Dashing White Sergeant. Martina saw David and the poor American boy, so she sent Rob off to dance with his Mum and Dad, and grabbed David from behind.

“Ah Herr Arbuthnot. You promised me did de vurst dance,” she said, to him. “Und I yam shoor dat der nice Herr Brewster vill make der tree!”

David was stuck, and poor Wally was stricken. He knew that he couldn’t dance, and he couldn’t say no to a princess, could he?

They stepped out onto the floor, and David muttered, “I’ll get you for this!”

To which she replied. “U haf to catch me, vurst, Ja?”

They set off, and David was not a bad dancer, and Martina was the epitome of elegance and grace! But poor Wally may have well had three left feet. Being in the middle Martina managed to guide and help Wally around. And she thought that he was beginning to catch on. But then it was the simplest dance to learn.

About half way round the circuit, they faced John and Rob, with Mary in the centre. They smiled at each other, and did what had to be done, but Wally got lost, and ended up in a completely different set altogether. He looked around, completely disorientated.

Martina shouted, “Wally, this way!”

He turned and started back, then he realised that the Austrian Princess had suddenly lost her accent.

She bullied him round, and they continued on their way.

At the end of the dance, he looked closely at her, then at David.

“Okay, are you guys going to level with me, or what?” he asked.

David was about to bluff it out, but Martina, held out her hand.

“I’m sorry Walter, but David said that you so wanted to meet royalty, and you thought I looked the part. I guess we wanted you to take home a different kind of memory. I’m sorry, we never meant to hurt you,” she said.

To her relief he smiled, “You guys. I believed it, and if I hadn’t got lost you wouldn’t have shouted, and I would still believe it. You sure are one heck of an actress!” he said. “Now, just what is your name?”

“My name is Martina, but it is Martina Bennett,” she said, and Wally took her hand and shook it, again!

“No hard feelings, Martina. Now can I buy you guys a drink?”

Rob ambled into the conversation at this point, and was pleased that the charade was over. He had felt uncomfortable about the whole thing.

They had to explain to Wally, that this was a party, and all the booze was free. So they set off for the bar.

All the ladies had dance cards, and as they were asked for dances, they filled up the cards. There were fourteen dances on the list, and Martina already had Rob down for their favourite four, and John for one, Mr Walker for One, Mr Roberts for one, David for one, Colin for the Strip the Willow, and Phillip for one. She knew that she could always coerce Rob into dancing with her, but she felt sorry for Walter.

They sat near the bar, and had a drink. Walter turned out not to be as big a geek as they had all first thought, and they began to see beyond the naíve Texan’s brash exterior.

They were sitting chatting, when Martina overheard one of the other guests talking to someone else.

“I understand that there is an Austrian Princess here tonight. One of the minor Royals, House of Hapsburg or something.”

Martina’s heart sank. She kicked David on the leg, who said, “Ow! What was that for?”

She jerked her thumb over her shoulder as the man went on.

“I don’t know who she is, but I am told she is incognito, and doesn’t want to make any fuss.”

“I wonder who she is? I thought there were no Austrian Royals left! It’s rather intriguing. They said she is very glamorous,” said a woman.

“Now see what you have started?” she hissed at David. Who, at least had the grace to look guilty.

The MC announced the Eightsome Reel. Martina didn’t have a partner booked for this one, so she grabbed Wally, and said, “Right Walter, this is your baptism of fire. You will do everything I say, when I say it, do not question and do not hesitate, for he who hesitates is lost. Do you understand?”

Walter just looked at her, with something akin to real fear in his eyes.

She turned and said, menacingly, “Wally, you're hesitating. What did I say about hesitating?”

“Sorry Ma’am,” he said, and followed her instructions.

They were in a set of complete strangers. Wally was almost shaking with fear, and Martina was unsure whether he was afraid of her, or the dance.

They stood in number four position, which meant they got to watch everyone else’s turn first. As they danced, Martina told Wally what happened next, and physically pushed him into the right position.

By the time it was her turn in the middle, he was beginning to comprehend what was expected of him. And by the time it was his turn in the middle, he had remembered how to smile again!

The first time he heard the Scotsmen screeching, he jumped a mile, and Martina laughed. By the end of the dance, he was screeching with the best, and he was wearing a huge grin, and announced he wanted to do that one again!

They retired to the bar, and Martina had an orange juice. Wally had a whisky and ice.

“Hey, Martina, were you ever a drill sergeant in the US Marines?” he asked.

“No, why?” she replied with a frown.

“Because you sure have a top sergeant manner. Shit, girl, you had me jumpin’ though hoops,” he said, rather too loudly for her comfort.

Rob appeared.

“Where’s David?” Martina asked.

“I haven’t a clue. But, knowing him, up to no good!” Rob said.

“How about we give that Davy boy a taste of his own medicine?” Wally suggested.

“Go on!” said Martina.

“Well, I could hire a hooker to come in here and ask for Davy boy, I’m sure that would go down real well!” he said.

“Don’t tempt me!” said Martina. “I don’t think that would impress anyone else though.”

They thought for a while, and then Colin sought Martina for the Strip the Willow. She last saw Walter wandering off in the direction of Lady Steward —McRae.

“Rob, what the hell is Wally up to?” she shouted.

Rob shrugged as he was helpless, Belinda McLean was dragging him off for the next dance, and Martina thought she looked slightly hungry. She giggled at the picture.

They enjoyed the dance, and Martina kept looking around for Wally. She was worried, as she was uncertain whether the boy knew how far to take a joke in these circumstances.

They had another break, and couldn’t see David or Wally.

Rob shrugged, “Leave the boys to it. We’ve done our bit, let’s just hope they don’t kill each other.”

The next dance was the Reel of the 51st Division, and was one of Martina’s favourites. She and Rob went out and really enjoyed it. Rob was really impressed with Martina, as she had really picked it all up very quickly, and was a real natural.

Mary and John watched the young couple, and as they stood at the side of the room, Lady Sarah came up to them.

“John, Mary, are you enjoying the party?” she asked.

“Hello Sarah, yes thank you, it is, as always, tremendous fun.” Mary said.

“Ah, you are watching young Robert and his delightful young lady. I was very impressed with her, she is so refreshing.” Sarah observed.

“Martina is a delightful child, we’ve become very fond of her.” Mary said.

“Ah, yes, Martina, that’s right. Is she staying with you for long?”

“Only for another few days, she and Robert are at the same school, down in Oxfordshire.”

“Really, did they meet there?”

“No, they met about seven years ago, but have only recently become, attached, would be the right word.” Mary replied.

“I suppose they will be on to university next year?” Lady Sarah asked.

“No, not quite, they are only fifteen, both of them,” John said.

Lady Sarah became yet another who was surprised at their real ages. But she changed the subject and talked about other things before moving on to the next couple.

“She is a very graceful child,” Observed Mary, watching Martina.

“Hardly a child, my dear,” said John, watching her from a slightly different angle.

“Hmm, quite,” Mary replied. “John, just what were they doing with David earlier?” she asked.

“You don’t want to know,” John replied.

“Yes, I do,” she said.

“It seems the American lad thought Martina was some minor European Royal. So David persuaded her to pretend to be just that, and the poor schmuck takes it all hook, line and sinker! But Martina bless her, tells the boy the truth, and dances the Eightsome with him. But someone overheard their little game, and now there is a rumour flying round that there is an Austrian Princess somewhere at the party,” John explained.

“Oh, God!” Mary said.

The dance came to an end, and Rob and Martina left the floor. As they passed his parents, John muttered, “Your Highness!”

Martina looked surprised, and when she saw who it was, she relaxed.

“Don’t, it’s bad enough that David’s little game has started a rumour,” she said.

The dancing continued, and both David and Walter were conspicuous by their absence.

Martina ended up with no free dances, as she had a partner for each and every dance. She thoroughly enjoyed herself, and all of her partners thought her absolutely delightful and enchanting. She felt that she was on a high; this was a whole new world, as if she had come to a completely different dimension. And she loved everything about it.

Half way through the evening Rob saw David and Walter in the bar, they had obviously settled their differences, but were clearly hatching some plot, because they saw Rob, and disappeared.

On the second last dance, she had Rob down for the Duke and Duchess of Edinburgh. As they chatted, prior to the dance starting, Sir Peter, her host, asked whether she had a partner for the dance.

Rob, ever gallant, stood aside, and she took to the floor with Sir Peter. This added to the speculation as to the identity of the mysterious European Princess. Which was worsened, when, towards the end of the dance, Walter and David, both slightly the worse for booze, stood behind her, and leered.

Then Walter said, rather too loudly, “Say Princess, how are you enjoying the party?”

At which half a dozen curious heads turned and Martina studiously ignored them, as she danced with her host. Being the good actress she was, she managed to show absolutely no reaction at all, and it made the two boys seem even sillier.

She was relieved to see them both in the final dance, and at the end of the evening they were all good friends again, with no hard feelings.

Martina was aglow. She had been caught up in the whole spectacle, and adored all the finery, and wonderful colours and sounds. She thought the little band had been superb, and she made her way up to where the musicians were having a drink, still in their places.

“I just wanted to say how wonderful you were, I thought you played beautifully and you’ve made my stay here in Scotland absolutely perfect,” she said to them.

The leader, and accordian player, Bill McLeish, was somewhat taken aback. He had played at these sorts of events for many years, and apart from a grudging, “That was very nice, Bill.” - at the end of the evening from the host, if he was lucky. The stuck up young kids who usually ignored him, or got snotty when he refused to play something they wanted, rarely paid him any compliments. This very pretty girl, appeared to be open and honest, and her eyes shone with pleasure. He had seen her dance, and had appreciated her grace and elegance.

“It’s a pleasure, Miss. I’m glad you enjoyed it. You looked very fine, and ye’re a nice wee dancer,” he replied, smiling.

Martina blushed. “Oh, This is only my fifth dance, but it’s been brilliant, so thanks very much. Is the accordian difficult to play?” she asked.

“It’s like many instruments, no’ too bad to learn, but a bugger to play well. Do you play anything?” he asked.

“I play the guitar. I love music, and I sing a bit,” Martina admitted.

“Ah, well. Good luck, and we may see you up here again,” Bill said.

“I hope so. Thanks again, bye,” she said, going off to find Rob.

“I have a fancy we’ll see more o’ that wee lass! She’s a cracker!” said Bill.

“How come, oot o’ nearly three hundred folk, she’s the only one to notice we exist?” the guitarist asked.

“Ah, that’s because most o’ this lot mistake wealth wi’ breeding. True class is that wee girl, not yon rich buggers, who think that now they own half o’ Scotland, they don’t need to speak to the common people. Now, take Lady Sarah and Sir Peter, they will be over, and they'll give us all the time in the world, they’ve class, but they’re rare beasties these days.”

Martina found Rob, and gradually the little party gathered itself together. They said their goodbyes, and made for the bus. Once back at the Walkers, Stephen asked them in for a nightcap, which seemed silly, as it was nearly 4 am.

John declined, and took his family home. Martina hugged Mary and John, and thanked them for the best evening of her life. Then she went up to her room, kissing Robbie goodnight at the door. She reluctantly took off her lovely dress, and the fabulous jewellery, and slipped into bed. She was asleep in seconds.

She dreamt of dancing!
 
 
They awoke late, on the following day, and Martina came down to the kitchen at noon, having had a shower. Mary was the only one there, so she gave her the jewellery box, and thanked her very much.

“Your more than welcome. You looked fabulous, and they were just right, weren’t they?” Mary said.

Martina nodded.

“It all seems like a dream or a fairy tale now,” Martina said, and then had little laugh.

“What?” said Mary.

“I played Liza Doolittle in the school production of My Fair Lady, and I really could have danced all night,” she said.

“There seems to be more than one similarity, what with the Austrian Princess,” Mary said with a little smile.

Martina grinned, saying, “Oh, don’t! Now I know never to trust Davy Arbuthnot ever again. But it was fun.”

Mary gave Martina a mug of coffee.

“You know, I envy you a little, Martina,” she said.

“Me? Why?” Martina asked, rather surprised. Mary sat next to her at the table.

“Oh, it probably sounds silly, but you have all your life ahead of you, and you have so much going for you! You have nothing to hold you back, and you can do whatever you want! I can remember being where you are now, and then I sorta got stuck,” Mary said.

“How?” Martina asked.

“I went to college, where I had a ball. Then I went travelling and met John, and got married. I had so many dreams, and yet none of them came to anything,” she said wistfully.

“Are you not happy?” asked Martina.

“Oh, no! I’m very happy. I have a wonderful husband, two lovely children, a super home, and I love it! But, when I think of what could have been, that is when I envy you,” she said.

“What dreams never came true?”

“I dreamed of being a fashion designer, and designing clothes for the rich and famous. I studied that at college, but never got the chance to try.”

“Why don’t you try now, you are still young?” Martina asked.

“Oh, I couldn’t! Not now,” Mary said.

“Why not? Rob is big enough to look after himself, and Lucy would love being involved, it could give her something to aim for,” Martina said. “Besides, when I am an international star of stage and screen, I would be honoured to have all my clothes designed by the famous Mary Alexander.”

Mary laughed, but as she thought about what the girl had said, it didn’t seem as crazy as she had first thought.

“Someone very wise once told me, that if something is important enough, nothing is impossible; if you set your heart on it, and go for it, you will achieve your goal,” Martina said.

“My, that is very good, where did you hear that?” Mary asked.

Martina looked at Mary. “At Halsey House, during the prize day speeches, your son looked straight at me, and said that, word for word. I will never forget it, because he gave me a reason to keep going,” Martina said, and Mary saw tears in the girl’s eyes. “And that is why I am the person I am today, and why I am here.”

There was nothing to say, so Mary and Martina simply hugged each other.
 
 
The holiday came to an end, as all good things do. All the Alexanders took the couple to the station, and there was quite an emotional farewell. John and Mary realised how much Martina had impacted on them, and Mary almost felt that she was saying goodbye to a daughter as well as her son. Lucy made Martina promise that she would come back, which Martina was only too happy to.

They managed to load Martina’s mammoth suitcase onto the train, and Rob noted that it was even heavier than before.

“I told you not to let her buy clothes,” said Lucy, knowingly, to her brother.

Mary hugged them both, first Martina, and then Rob.

“What did you say to her, that day in the dress shop?” she asked him, as Martina was kissing John.

Rob looked at his mother, and smiled.

“I told her that if she married me, I’d let her off her debt,” Rob said.

“Oh Rob, you are far to young for all that talk,” she said.

Rob just looked at her. “Maybe, but then again, maybe not. Bye Ma, and thanks.”

“Robbie!”

“What?”

“Maybe not. Look after her, Robert,” she told him.

“You can count on it,” he replied, and clambered onto the train after Martina.

They sat next to each other, as close as two people can get to existing in the same space. Rob watched the countryside fly past the window, as they headed south. He glanced at the love of his life, and noticed she was crying.

“What’s up?” se asked.

She smiled, and wiped away the tears. She then looked at him.

“Oh Robbie, that was just the best time of my life, and I am so sad to leave,” she said.

“It was great, wasn’t it? And my family loved you," he told her.

“And I loved them. They are lovely people.”

“So are you,” he said, and kissed her on the temple.

---

 
To Be Continued...

Synopsis
Young Martin Collins was the youngest of five brothers, and no sisters! His mother, Jenny, had always wanted a girl, and although slightly disappointed, treated him no differently!

However, from a very early age, Martin himself realised that things weren’t quite right, and when playing with some girls his age, he made the discovery that was to charge his life!

He was in the wrong body!

Childhood should be a time of fun and laughter, but for Martin it was to prove a depressing and miserable time, until things started to change, and a light shone at the end of his tunnel!

Miracles are few and far between, but for Martin, his life went from bad to brilliant!

---

 
Tanya has a new website where she will display her latest works first and then to BigCloset TopShelf a few weeks later is here at Tanya Allan's Tales .
Tanya's Book Shop where she is selling her works in book form is at http://tanyaallan.authorshaunt.com/shop.php . Please Visit!

---

 
The Legal Stuff: Shit Happens, But So Do Miracles! ©2004 Tanya Allan
 
This work is the property of the author, and the author retains full copyright, in relation to printed material, whether on paper or electronically. Any adaptation of the whole or part of the material for broadcast by radio, TV, or for stage plays or film, is the right of the author unless negotiated through legal contract. Permission is granted for it to be copied and read by individuals, and for no other purpose. Any commercial use by anyone other than the author is strictly prohibited, and may only be posted to free sites with the express permission of the author.
 
This work is fictitious, and any similarities to any persons, alive or dead, are purely coincidental. Mention is made of persons in public life only for the purposes of realism, and for that reason alone. Certain licence is taken in respect of medical procedures, terms and conditions, and the author does not claim to be the fount of all knowledge.
 
The author accepts the right of the individual to hold his/her (or whatever) own political, religious and social views, and there is no intention to deliberately offend anyone. If you wish to take offence, that is your problem.
 
This is only a story, and it contains adult material, which includes sex and intimate descriptive details pertaining to genitalia. If this is likely to offend, then don’t read it.
 
The image used for the Title Presentation here on BigCloset Topshelf was purchased and used under royalty-free license from www.istockphoto.com / user Flisk .
 
 
Please enjoy.
Tanya
 
 
Chapter 9
 
 
Broughton Hall hadn’t changed, but they had. It was almost as if they had outgrown the place.

The summer term brought nice warm weather, and news from Jenny. She wrote a long letter to Martina, and told her that she was due to return home by half term.

The courts had ordered that Charles pay her a lump sum from his assets, but only after his other debts had been paid. She stated that she wouldn’t have even got that, had she not gone out there. Mark had already come home, and she had met someone!

She was very mysterious, and Martina couldn’t bear not knowing more.

Rob and Martina decided that the time had come to start leaking a little of Martina’s past. To friends first, and then to anyone who asked. Just the bare essentials, playing down the whole affair.

Rob thought it best if it all came from her, and that way he wouldn’t do anything but confirm the truth.

So Martina left out some of the programmes and stuff from Halsey Hall. Needless to say it was Sophie, nicknamed the Broughton Bugle, who first saw them, and asked Martina all about them.

“How come you were involved in plays at that school, it’s a boys school, isn’t it?” she asked.

Martina casually explained why, and shrugged it all off as being of little consequence. She then swore Sophie to secrecy, and knew that it would be round the school like a flash!

She wisely approached the Headmaster, and told him of her intentions, and asked him to tell the staff. They agreed upon the facts that should be divulged, and kept Rob’s involvement as far out of it as possible.

Sure enough, within days it was the major topic of scandal in the school, and Rob steeled himself for the backlash.

It never came, and he sought out Martina, who was just leaving singing practice.

“Hi Martina!” he said.

“Hi, gorgeous!”

“Look, have you taken any stick over this, yet?” he asked.

“Not yet, why, have you?” she asked, as they linked arms.

“No, that’s what has surprised me. I’ve had a couple of people ask me whether it was true, and then nothing! It’s all a bit bizarre. How do you find people?” he said.

“How do you mean?”

“Well, do they behave any different?”

“Not so you would notice. Most of the girls seem supportive, and rather surprised. Some of the boys can’t believe it.” she said.

“It’s because they know you now, and never knew you back then!” he said.

“Probably, but I still think we were right to time it now!” she said.

They were at the crossroads, Rob had to turn left, and she, was going straight on. They stopped, and had a furtive look round.

“I love you!” he said.

“Mmm, me too. Kiss?” she said.

They kissed.

“I hate all this sneaking about and feeling guilty!” he said.

“It won’t be forever!” she said. “I’ll see you later!”

Rob watched as she made her way back to her house.
 
 
The term continued, and half term loomed. Rob was involved with a cricket tour, and thus spoiled any plans they had of getting together. But Martina was looking forward to seeing her mother. She realised that it had been January when she had last seen her, and actually it was as well that she was going to be alone with her.

Sure enough, at half term Jenny collected Martina in her Mercedes.

Martina hugged Jenny, and both were surprised at each other.

Jenny had lost weight, and had a lovely tan. She had let her hair grow out a little, and had had it cut really nicely. She looked ten years younger, and was smiling again.

Martina, on the other hand, looked totally different. Her lovely blonde hair was now almost at her waist, and looked fantastic. She was very fit, and had filled out in all the right places. Gone were all traces of teenager, and the young lady whom Jenny met, was very different to the girl she had dropped off in January.

For a start, she no longer wore teenager’s clothes. She had a smart skirt and pale blouse, and a matching jacket, Jenny noted the ring was on Martina’s left finger, and she had an air of maturity that surprised her.

“Oh! Martina, you’ve grown up! I hardly recognise you!” she said.

“Same here, Mummy. What has happened to you, you look brilliant?” Martina said.

They loaded the car up, and set off, both eager to learn about each other’s news.

Jenny told her daughter all about Australia, and the court case. Mark had arranged for an Australian lawyer to deal with her side of the matter, and it had all been very hard going. The police had been wonderful, and the lawyer, a Sam Caird, who originally came from Perth in Scotland, had been particularly wonderful.

“Oh yes! Mummy, and how wonderful was that?” Martina asked.

Much to her delight, her mother went bright pink, under her tan.

“Oh! That’s wonderful! Brilliant, what’s he like?” she asked.

“He is a year younger than me, and divorced.” she admitted.

“Super, a toy boy! Go on!”

“Oh, Martina! He has two children who are about your age, and a bit younger. His ex-wife has moved to Tasmania, and he rarely sees them. He is very sweet, and looked after me very well.”

“Oh yes? And just how well was that?”

“That is between him and me, Martina!” Jenny said.

“When are you seeing him again?” Martina asked.

“He wants to come over in August for a few weeks. Would you mind?”

“Mind! Don’t be silly; I think it is great! I’m looking forward to meeting him already!” Martina said.

“I am relieved, I thought you would. Now tell me your news.” Jenny said.

For the rest of the journey, Martina told Jenny all about the Alexanders, and Scotland. She told her about castles and dances, kilts and sashes, footmen and Royalty. She hardly drew breath, and Jenny was just so pleased that Martina had been so well looked after.

“I’ve told everyone at school about you know what.” Martina admitted.

“Oh, Martina, you didn’t! Why?”

“Because it is bound to come out eventually, and at a time that could be really awkward for everyone. Particularly, as I have a convicted thief for a father, the last thing I need is a sudden scandal that would put the kybosh on any attempt I make to succeed at anything.” Martina said.

“What was the reaction?”

“That was the surprising thing, there really wasn’t one! Oh, lots of people came and asked me what it was like, and stuff, but as they all know me now, there was no real reaction at all.”

“I think that was very lucky. Was Rob teased or anything?”

“No, he was asked to confirm my story, and there was some interest, mostly by guys who thought it was dead sneaky having your girlfriend pretending to be a boy!” Martina laughed.

They went on to talk about Mark and the other boys, and all that had gone on while she had been away. Martina felt as if she had been the one out of the loop, as she knew nothing about what her brothers had been up to.

“I think Rebecca has finally got Peter to set a date!” Jenny said.

“When? Not June?”

“No, Peter has accepted a post as a GP in a small Practice near Cheltenham. But he can’t start until the end of the summer. So they are planning on buying a house, and getting married at the beginning of September. I think Rebecca may ask you to be a bridesmaid. But don’t count on it, she changes her mind like the wind, that one!”

“Really? Wicked!” said Martina with a grin. “I’ve never been a bridesmaid!”

“I wonder why!” said her mother.

She drove in silence for a while, as Martina was taking in all she had found out.

“Where are we, financially, now that Dad is done and dusted?” she asked her mother.

“Not much difference. There is the trust, the house, and I have a small amount invested. Your school fees are secure as they are all done through an insurance scheme. It depends if Sam manages to wangle some cash out of the Australian judicial system. He wasn’t awfully hopeful, but you never know.” Jenny said.

“It’s a pity I can’t start work now. I’m sure I could get enough money as a singer, to keep us from selling the house.” Martina said.

“You finish your studies. You will be in a better position to get more money with the right qualifications. Particularly as your singing coach has not finished with you yet!”

“All the qualifications are worth diddly-squat if we are homeless!” Martina said.

“We have some time to go before that happens.” Jenny said.

“Besides, what happens to me, if your hunk of an Australian comes over here in the summer, and carries you off back to Australia with him?” Martina asked.

“Don’t be silly, Martina. Even if we ever became that far involved, he knows that I would never leave England while you are still at school, or need me.”

“Mummy, you know perfectly well that I can manage fine, and if you want to fly off to Australia, I’d just have to marry Rob and make him look after me!” Martina said.

Jenny looked at her, knowing that the joke was near the truth. She was aware that they might as well be married, as they behaved as if they were most of the time.

“How is Rob?”

“Missing me!” she said.

“How do you know?”

“Because I am missing him!” Martina said.

“Oh!”

“Rob is fine, Mummy. He is off playing cricket in Devon, of all places. They have a tour, and he is the main fast bowler. I’ve watched him, and he is bloody lethal! He is wildly inaccurate, but occasionally he surprises everyone and hits the stumps. But is makes so much noise as he approaches, and bowls the ball so fast, he terrifies the poor opposition before they get a chance to hit the ball. I am very glad I don’t have to play it any more, it is so boring!”

“You sound as if you liked Scotland. Do you think you would ever want to settle up there?”

“Who knows? It was lovely, but a little un-real. I know that most people live normal lives, and the Stewart-McRae party was hardly a normal event, but I think that life is just the same wherever you settle. It depends upon who you have around you at the time!” Martina said.

They were approaching the Lucky Feather, the pub that Martina kept picking up her soldier friend.

“Interested in a pub meal?” Jenny asked.

“Not really, I’m not that hungry, and besides, the man I have is more than enough for me!” Martina said.

Jenny drove past, aware that her daughter had definitely grown up several notches in the short time she had been away.
 
 
Half term was subdued, Jenny and Martina had a good time together. They talked about plans, relationships and possibilities. The estate agent came and discussed prices and Jenny decided not to put the house on the market, yet!

Martina met up with the twins, and told them about the letters she had exchanged with Elizabeth, Jason’s sister, in Guelph.

They all went shopping, and Martina became aware that the twins were younger than her. Oh, they were the same age, but she had overtaken them. They were interested in different things, and Martina found herself bored with their endless chatter about utter drivel! She was too polite to say anything, but they didn’t get together again.
 
 
In fact, Martina was ready to go back to Broughton before she was due to go. Jenny recognised the signs, and was worried that she was growing up so quickly, she would lose the little girl she had so desperately wanted. And being sensible, she told Martina what she felt.

“You can’t lose me that easily! You may lose the little girl, but you will always have the woman. I may not always be a child, but I will always be your daughter, and even if I am sixty, you will still be my Mummy!” Martina said. Jenny felt very humble to have such a bright daughter.
 
 
Martina was back at school early on the Sunday before term started. She had caught the train, and had walked up the road from the station.

Mrs Williams was surprised to see her, and then realised that the cricket team was due back very soon.

Sure enough, as the team bus pulled to a halt in the car park, the captain said, “Rob, your missus is here!”

Rob saw a familiar figure sitting on the wall. The rest of the team were already getting off the bus, and emptying all the kit. He was the last to get off, and she jumped off the wall and walked over to him.

They didn’t say anything, they just looked at each other for a moment.

“Hi!” she said.

“Hi.”

“Did you win?”

“Played five, won three, drew one and lost one! How about you, how’s Jenny?” he asked.

She’s fine. She’s found a man, but he is Australian. I missed you so much!” she said.

“Me too. Bummer isn’t it?” he said.

“The last time you said that, I had my first curse!” she said.

“I remember. How are you?”

“Better now, you’re back, so I’m complete again!” she said.

“I feel like that too!”

“You know we are going to have to get married, don’t you?” she said.

“Yes, but I haven’t any problem with that. It’s what I’ve always wanted!”

“Me too, but everyone says we’re too young!” she said.

“Stuff them, what do they know. They all end up getting divorced, we’ve been together for longer than many of them have been married.” he said.

“Never leave me, Robbie!”

“I won’t if you won’t!” he replied.

“No, I really mean it!”

“So do I!”

“Rob, for pities sake just kiss her!” shouted the cricket coach who was getting bored.

Rob grinned, and Martina melted into where she belonged!
 
 
The term continued, and Marcus Brady noticed a profound change come over Rob and Martina. Their relationship had been so blatant for so long that they made no attempt to hide it any more. But gone were the days of the crafty snog in the woods, or the covert kiss when they thought that no one was missing. They had been in the habit of holding hands, and of springing apart when approached by staff. Now they simply went about arm in arm, and kissed each other in greeting and farewell, openly and unashamedly.

Their early passion had developed or matured into something deeper. It was as if they were two parts of a single entity! Brady wondered whether he would have the first marriage held at the school chapel, and reminded himself to talk to the pair, again!
 
 
Rob was now in the Army section of the CCF (Combined Cadet Force), and thoroughly enjoyed it. Major Southwood, a mild mannered science teacher for the rest of the time, recognised a potential army officer in Rob, and went out of his way to encourage him.

Martina had to choose between the CCF, and doing her Duke of Edinburgh’s awards. On the one hand she rather fancied the uniform, and being with Rob, and on the other, she recognised that running about with a rifle was fine, but it wasn’t really her thing. She decided to go for her D of E Award.

She persisted with her voice training with Sheila, who was even more pleased with her, and had her trying out pieces from various operas. Her guitar teacher was also very pleased, and had her take her grade 1 exam, which she passed quite easily.

Rob was now learning the drums, not for any grades, but he wanted to be in any band that might have Martina in it!

Before they knew it, the end of term loomed, and with it the sports day and exams. Much to Martina’s amazement she won the girls 400m and 800m. Then she watched Rob win his age group’s 1500m, long jump and javelin.

Martina then had the last leg to run in the 4x100m relay race. She had never been a great sprinter, but she put everything she had into it. Their team was lying second as she took the baton, and her opponent had just won the 100m race, so she knew that she was hardly the favourite.

But she focussed, took a deep breath and just ran as fast as she could. She was aware that she had drawn level with the other girl, but when they crossed the line she flung her shoulders and head forward, as she had seen the athletes do on the telly.

The crowd went wild, and she never for a moment thought that she had won. In fact, she congratulated the other girl, and was walking away when they announced that she had won, but only just! Mike Snelling, the Athletics and PE master told her that if she hadn’t dipped at the line she would not have won.

She was very pleased, and particularly when Katherine, the girl she had just beaten came and gave her a hug.

The exam results also pleased her, she came top in most subjects, and she was able to look to the future, as they were about to enter the fifth year now, the GCSE year. Martina was able to select, alongside the usual core subjects of Maths, English Literature, English language, History, Geography, Science, RE, and French the additional subjects of Drama and Art, as well as German. She was one of the first pupils of Broughton to sit eleven GCSEs!

Rob was not far behind her, concentrating on the sciences, and Design & Technology.
 
 
One evening, with only a couple of days left to go before they broke up for the summer, Rob and Martina were sitting in their favourite place, on the veranda of the cricket pavilion.

It was a peaceful spot, and they had made it such a habit, that no one ever bothered them there. The staff members were happy, as they were quite open about it, and they always knew where they were.

“Are you off anywhere this hols?” he asked.

“No, we can’t afford it, not until we get some dosh from the court. Everything is all up in the air at the moment. How about you?”

“I don’t know. Mum is muttering about going and staying in a converted farmhouse in France, for a couple of weeks in August. It sounds pretty dull to me.”

“Where about?” she asked.

“I have no idea, it is somewhere in Brittany, near the coast.”

“That sounds wonderful, they say Brittany is super!” Martina said.

“It would be wonderful if you were there! The North pole would be wonderful if you were there!” he said.

“You soppy sod!” she said, and kissed him.

“Would you like to see if there is room for you too?” he asked.

“I don’t want to be a burden!” she said.

“You would never be a burden, besides Mum would love having you around to help!” Rob said. “Besides, I’d like you to be with us.”

“You know I’d love to come, but, I won’t if I am a burden!” she said.

They walked slowly up to the phone box. There were public phones in all the houses, and a box by the main classroom block.

Rob phoned home, and spoke to his mother. The conversation was very brief, and he came out grinning like the Cheshire cat.

“Of course you can come, they were going to ask you at speech day, they are all coming down. Dad has some business near Southampton, and they are just having a little break. Lucy broke up yesterday.” he said.

Martina flung her arms around his neck, just as Mr Snelling cycled past.

“Put him down, Bennett! You don’t know where he’s been!” he said, without slowing down or even looking at them.

“Mummy is coming up, and so is Mark. He’s never been here, and he wants to see the place. Why don’t we get together for the picnic, before the speeches? It seems silly us over there by Cardiff and you by Leeds. Besides our Mums will probably want to meet.” Martina said, still entwined with Rob.

“That sounds fun. If you bring your car to there, by the crossroads, we will meet you there. We will be as close to the houses, and even closer to the marquee!” he suggested.

They kissed each other goodnight, and went their separate ways.
 
 
Speech day arrived, and by 11 am the parents started to arrive. The intention was to allow the parents and guests to have a leisurely stroll around the school, with exhibitions in every quarter, followed by a picnic lunch by their respective cars, and then, by 2pm, everyone would enter the marquee. The prizes would precede the speeches, and then the tug-of-war final and the assault course finals would be battled out. The CCF unit would put on a small display involving the prolific use of blank ammunition and thunderflashes, and then everyone could go home.
 
 
Martina was standing outside Cardiff talking to Sophie when she saw a familiar Mercedes. As it got closer she saw that Mark was driving, and her mother was beside him.

She ran to meet them. She saw that Mark was wearing his army uniform, and that he now had a crown on each shoulder. He had been promoted to Major.

She flung her arms around his neck, and his leather Sam Browne creaked.

“Congratulations, Mark! You will be a General soon!” she said.

Mark hadn’t seen Martina for nearly a year, and he was surprised how much she had matured, in every aspect. He grinned at her, and hugged her.

She then greeted her mother, and they set off on a tour of the school.

Mark was impressed, although a small school, compared to Granton and the other large public schools, it was very well appointed. As they looked at the art exhibition, the imagination and flair was very evident. Some of the items were superb, and would have been at home in any gallery.

There was a lovely painting of a ballerina, in mid-pirouette. She was in silhouette, and the artist had used only black and white paint. It was quite striking, and caught the moment exactly.

Mark leant forward and read the small caption underneath.

He turned to Martina, who was looking at another exhibit.

“You are bloody brilliant! She is lovely! When you get it, can I have it?” he said.

“Of course, but next year I am doing GCSE Art, so the stuff should be even better!” she said.

Jenny caught up with them and looked at the ballerina.

“That’s very good!” she said.

“So it should be!” said Mark, “Your daughter painted it!”

“No! Really?” said Jenny, examining the caption, as if disbelieving.
 
 
They kept on, and Mark was struck at the friendliness of the place. There was a real rapport between the staff and students, and one he could not recall in all his years at Granton. All the kids looked happy, and then he remembered that they were about to go home, and smiled.

They met up with the Alexanders in the agreed place, and Rob made the introductions.

They parked the cars tail to tail, the Mercedes and the Range Rover. Then spread two rugs on the ground, and pulled out their cool boxes. John Alexander pulled out a folding table, and put it up. Then Mary put on a tablecloth and John provided a set of champagne flutes, and the champagne.

Mary and Jenny pooled the food on the table, and a veritable banquet appeared. John popped the champagne, and poured out seven glasses.

He handed a glass to everyone, even Lucy, and said, “This meeting of the clans has been a long time coming, but I would like to propose a toast to Friendship!”

They all raised and clinked their glasses, and took a sip. All that is, except Lucy, who drained hers in one go!

Lunch passed in high humour. Mary and Jenny got on famously, and John and Mark managed to find a lot to talk about. Lucy fell in love with Mark, who at 6’ 4” and very handsome, was a veritable god! She sat at his feet, and stared at him for the whole meal.

Rob and Martina lay on the rugs and watched. Mary and Jenny discussed the proposed trip to France, and Jenny thought it was a wonderful idea. Mary was all for it, for the reasons that Rob had already foreseen. It was a self-catering holiday, and she was very pleased to have Martina along to share some of the work.

John then mentioned his business trip to Southampton, and that for a week the family were looking for a hotel nearby.

“Why don’t you come and stay with us?” Jenny suggested.

“Oh, we couldn’t, it is far too short notice!” Mary said.

“Nonsense! All the beds are made up, there is plenty of room, and it would be fun. It will only be Martina and I, as Mark is off to Camberley for a course, and the others are all over the place. No, it would be fun, we’d love to have you! Besides, this way, neither of us have to put up with these two pining away!” Jenny said.

Thus it was decided, they would go in convoy to Dorset, and then on Monday John would take his car to Southampton, leaving the family with Jenny and Martina.

“There is a spare car, so you can remain independent if you want. Charles’ BMW is still in the garage, and has hardly been driven since he left. Peter and Simon have used it a bit, and I had the insurance transferred over to me. It is insured for any driver over 25, so please, feel free!” Jenny said.

After lunch, they packed away the table and the cool boxes, and went to the marquee. As with all schools, the prize giving seemed to go on forever. Martina won a prize for art, a prize for drama, a prize for music, and a prize for her athletic achievement. Rob won the prize for cricket, the prize for the best all rounder in his year, and a prize for history.

Marcus Brady had a twinkle in his eye as he watched the pair collect all their prizes. He was aware that as they went up the school, this couple would dominate such ceremonies in the future.

Once the prizes were finished, he made his short speech before the guest of honour, an ex-Broughtonian, who had achieved some success and a title as a captain of industry.

The Headmaster paid tribute to the staff over the previous year, and mentioned various pupils who had achieved success in the face of difficulties.

He then continued, …”and it has been a great pleasure to see one of our pupils attain consistently high standards in every endeavour she attempts, this is in the wake of personal difficulties and tragedies, any one of which would cause most to falter. Thus, I would like to pay my own personal tribute to Martina Bennett, not only for being constantly cheerful and helpful, but also for her personal courage and tenacity in the face of difficulty. To see her come up here to collect no less than four prizes, is testimony to her strength of character and commitment to succeed. And also, hand in hand, so to speak, I should like to mention Robert Alexander, (laughter) who has shown the value of friendship through difficulty. His unswerving devotion and loyalty, is another example of the virtues we attempt to instil in all who come to Broughton Hall.”
 
 
Rob and Martina both went crimson, and heard very little of the rest of the speeches.

Afterwards, as they both came out of the marquee, they were aware of the many looks from pupils and their guests. The truth was out, and they found the smiles of friends all around them. The past was an open book, and no one was inclined to pick it up and read it. Martina had been accepted for who she was, and no one cared who she used to be.
 
 
Chapter 10
 
 
It was the chickens that woke Martina, or rather it was the cockerel, as he announced to the surrounding French countryside, that he was awake, so everyone else may as well be too!

She lay there, with the warm morning sun already quite high and strong, finding that chink in the curtains, which gets you right in the eyes. She let her hand discover that Rob had left her, and she had a little smile. She was so glad that they no longer had to awaken before everyone else, to return to separate beds.

It was their third day in Brittany, and Martina had fallen in love with the place. They had the complete run of a converted farmhouse, which was fitted out with all mod cons, including a small, but very welcome, swimming pool!

The picturesque setting was straight from a postcard, and the smell of the surrounding forest was almost intoxicating.

The buildings had all been joined together, so what had been a very small house, had been extended into the barn and out buildings, into an ‘L’ shape, with a wonderfully sheltered courtyard, with vines growing all over the walls, and crossing on a trellis. John and Mary had the main bedroom in the house, and Lucy had the small bedroom next to them, and they shared a bathroom. The huge kitchen took all the original ground floor of the house, so Martina and Rob had the other two bedrooms upstairs in the barn.

There was an open staircase in the barn, with their two bedrooms and a second bathroom leading off it. Below them was a large open plan living area. The out buildings had a games room and a utility come washroom.

Martina looked at her watch, it was only six thirty, and she was too awake to go back to sleep now! Rob returned, and slipped into bed next to her. They snuggled up together.

“I just went to the loo, I almost went back to my bed, and then I remembered!” He told her, and she smiled. They could not really believe that Rob’s mum and dad had agreed to let them sleep together, on two conditions, one — no sex, and two — Lucy was not told, or allowed to find out. They had agreed without hesitation.

Rob held her close, and she relaxed against the warmth of his body. She smiled as his breath tickled her neck. She had never felt so happy, and she thought back of the events of the last few weeks.
 
 
At the end of speech day, Mark had given John directions to get to their house, in case they would become split up, but as it happened they stuck to the Mercedes like glue!

As ever the journey took two hours, and they arrived on the drive at a little after seven. They unloaded the cars, and while Jenny and Mary sorted out the sleeping arrangements, the men lugged the luggage around, and Martina took Lucy to the next-door neighbours to collect Turbo.

Turbo was so pleased to see Martina; she thought he was going to jump himself into a frenzy. Needless to say, he thought Lucy was equally wonderful, and decided he was equally pleased to see her too! Martina thanked Mrs Martin, who said she was always happy to have the little chap.

With Lucy holding the lead, they brought him home. Turbo made Lucy’s holiday, and she immediately started pleading with her parents to get one just like him.

Martina went up to change, and found that her room was different. Gone was her old bed, and in its place she found a large double bed. She investigated further, and found that her mother had replaced many of the beds. The house had seven bedrooms, a large double room, with en suite bathroom, which Jenny still occupied. An equally large double spare room, again with an en suite, which was reserved for guests, and which Mary and John were now ensconced, and five other rooms, one for each of the children, with two other bathrooms.

Jenny had realised that Simon and Francesca would soon require a double bed, and Peter and Rebecca already had one. Mark, the single soldier rarely came home, but Jenny hoped that eventually he would bring his bride to see her. The same for Richard, and while she was at it, she suspected that Rob and Martina were already sleeping together, and if there were not already, then it wouldn’t be long! So she put a double bed in everyone’s room.

Lucy had been put in Richard’s room, as he had gone back out to Greece to work at his friend’s water-ski school, for the holidays, and Rob was in Simon’s room.

Jenny and Martina attacked the freezer, and found sufficient food to put on a very reasonable dinner, and Mark raided his father’s cellar for a very fine couple of bottles of claret.

They had a very pleasant meal, and Mary felt that she had known Jenny for years, instead of just a few hours. Martina noticed that her mother was much more relaxed, and only now realised the toll that had been taken from her over the last few years.

Mark was a superb host, and John, not having to drive was only too happy to enjoy the wine that was produced. Mark opened a third bottle, and the girls cleared the table. Martina and Jenny refused any help in the kitchen, so Mary just explored the house.

It was a big house, built around two hundred years previously. A local landowner, Sir Thomas Pierce, had built it, in 1790, as a wedding present for his son William. Charles had bought the house on their return from India, when Martina, then Martin, had only been a baby, and they had had an extensive renovation undertaken in 1975.

It was a lovely house, and Mary, being an American, loved the old feel to it, and tried to absorb the sense of history that it seemed to exude.

She found Rob, unpacking in his room.

“This is a lovely home, isn’t it?” she said, and sat on his bed.

“Yeah, its pretty nice.” he said.

“Were you in this room last time?”

“No, I was in Mark’s room before, it’s next to Martina.” he said.

“Rob, I want to ask you something, but I want you to know that I don’t mean to pry. Its just that you are at a critical age and everything.” Mary paused, as she tried to work out how to put this. Rob thought he knew what was coming, and decided to pre-empt the question.

“If you are going to ask me whether Martina and I have ever slept together, the answer is yes, but if the question relates to whether we have ever had sex, then the answer is no! Mum, we are not kids, we are aware of the consequences of sex.

“Look, I can’t and won’t lie. I love Martina, and I know that she loves me. As things stand, I can think of no reason that will prevent us growing old together. We sleep together at every opportunity, but that is all we do, sleep! Well, almost all!” Rob said, with a little smile. “We have decided, together, that full sex will wait for the right moment. Being fifteen is not the right moment, and neither of us is prepared to do anything that we could ever regret!” Rob finished, and Mary sat back.

“Oh, Robbie! You are so grown up now! I had a feeling that you two slept together when she stayed last Easter, was I right?” she asked.

“Yes, we’ve been sleeping, and I do mean sleeping, together for two years!” he said.

Mary laughed. “She is a very attractive girl, how can you keep from wanting to make love to her?” she asked, genuinely curious.

“I don’t, as every time we see each other, we both want to make love. But we both realise that that is something you have a first time only once, and our first time is going to be the best!” he replied with a grin.

“I was about your age when I had my first time.” she admitted. “And I wish to hell I had waited a little longer. But I can’t say I loved the guy, I thought I did, but not like you two. Hell Rob, you two are the nearest thing to a married couple as any other couple I know!”

Rob said nothing, he wasn’t used to talking like this with his mother.

“Do either of you take precautions?” she asked.

“She isn’t on the pill, she agreed to wait until she was sixteen, and I haven’t yet. But I always carry a small supply, just in case the first time is sprung upon me!” he said.

Mary looked at this solemn boy, who was wiser beyond her comprehension. She felt proud that these two young people were so responsible, in a world that seemed to be going in the opposite direction.

“Listen Robbie, I want you to know that I have the utmost respect for the way you have both conducted your relationship, so far. Never have you embarrassed or shocked us, and never have you let either us, or Jenny, down. So I want you to know, that when you are together, staying under our roof, or like the French place, one we are renting, your father and I will allow you to share a bed. But there are conditions.

“One, you are not to have sex until it is legal, and you are both over 16, and then, only with full protection. Two, you never, ever, let Lucy see you in bed together, and she must never know, at least until you are a bit older! And, three, Martina’s mum is informed and agrees! Okay?”

Rob had been rendered speechless in the past, but never so completely, and unexpectedly. He just stared at his mother.

“John and I talked it over a lot recently, and we couldn’t bear to see you scurrying about in the middle of the night, and we want you to be happy!” Mary said, with a smile. “You both deserve a little happiness!”

“I really don’t know what to say, mum. Thanks?” Rob said, quite honestly.

Mary stood up, and hugged him.

“You are welcome. And I did notice she wears the ring on her left hand, too!” Mary said. Rob just smiled.

“All I ask, is that you give yourselves room to live, you don’t want to get so stuck, that you can’t spread your wings!” Mary said.

“We won’t, Mum. Martina will be a singer and probably an actress, and I will be what I will be. But, we will also be together. That is one certainty!” Rob declared, and Mary didn’t doubt it.

They went back down stairs, and Mary watched with a smile as Rob physically dragged Martina out of the kitchen.

“What is that all about?” Jenny asked.

“I’ll tell you in a minute.” said Mary, and told Lucy to go up to bed.

“Can I have Turbo on my bed?” she asked Jenny.

“You will have to ask Martina, he usually sleeps with her!” Jenny told the little girl. Mary had to look away, and smile.

“If you take him up with you, and I’ll ask Martina when she comes back. Okay?” Mary said.

“Okay. Good night, Jenny. Thank you for having us, this is much nicer than a hotel!” Lucy said.

“Your welcome, Lucy. Good night.”

Lucy went out, holding a wriggling Turbo.

“I’ll be up in a few minutes, Hon!” Mary said to her retreating back.

“She is delightful!” Jenny observed.

“No less than your daughter!” Mary said.

“Thanks, Martina is very different, though. We sort of missed out on the little girly bit, and I feel very sad about that!” Jenny admitted.

“What’s done is done!” Mary said. “But I need to talk to you about what is yet to be done.”

Jenny frowned, “What do you mean?” she asked.

“Are you aware that Rob and Martina have been sleeping together for a long time?” Mary asked, rather bluntly.

“I had my suspicions. They aren’t awfully good at sneaking about!” she said, smiling.

“Exactly. And did you also know that they have both agreed not to have sex until the time is right, and certainly not until they are sixteen!” Mary asked.

Jenny laughed. “The little tart! I’ll kill her!” she said.

It was Mary’s turn to frown.

“I admitted that I had first had sex when I was fifteen! Actually that was in the States, as it happened.” Jenny said.

“So did I, but I can’t say the earth moved for me!” Mary said.

“Me neither!” admitted Jenny, and both women burst out laughing.

When they had recovered, Mary said, “I’ve told Rob that we will allow him and Martina to share a bed in whatever house we happen to be in charge of. But on the conditions that they don’t have sex until it is legal, they take precautions and Lucy doesn’t get to find out!

“I also said that you would have to agree!” Mary added.

Jenny was almost as speechless as Rob had been.

“I had thought about offering them the same deal, but I decided that it would be unfair to ask you. Thank you for having more guts that I. I think it is a very sound idea, in the circumstances!” Jenny said.

“Did you notice the ring?” Mary asked.

“It was the first thing I noticed when I arrived at the school at half term.” Jenny said.

Rob and Martina were out on the patio. Martina had had to sit down. Rob had told her the plan, and she felt physically winded.

“Mummy will never go for it!” Martina said.

“Why not?” Rob asked.

Martina shrugged. She couldn’t think of a reason.

Rob sat beside her.

“It will mean that we can both get a full night’s sleep now!” he joked.

They sat for a while, just thinking about the enormity of what had happened.

“Were we obvious, or something?” Martina asked.

Rob shrugged. “I thought we were pretty subtle!” he said.

“Not subtle enough!” said John, as he and the two mothers joined them. It was a lovely night, and Mark followed, still holding his wine glass.

They all sat round on the chairs.

Rob and Martina felt awful, and guilty of something.

John laughed, and said, “Relax, you two. For goodness sakes! We were all your age at some time or other. We just want you both to know, that we all love you both, and you have our blessings. We know that you have been sleeping together for ages, and there is little point in pretending any more. So we thought that if we take away the mystique and risk, then we shall all rest easier at night. If you accept the conditions, we have to acknowledge that if our customs and laws were different, you would probably already be married. But you might as well relax and enjoy a little freedom. Do you both accept the conditions?” he asked.

Martina looked at her mother.

“Mummy?”

“Only if you beat my record!” Jenny said with a little smile. “And what goes for their home goes for here too!”

Martina smiled, and said, “Thank you.” Mark noticed that there were tears in her eyes.

“Oh, and Martina?” Mary said.

“Yes?”

“Lucy wants to know whether she can have Turbo on her bed while she is here!”

Martina looked at Rob, and smiled. “Of course, my bed may be a little crowded!”

“Why don’t you tell her yourself, and say goodnight at the same time?” Mary asked.

Martina and Rob went up to find Lucy under her bedclothes with Turbo pouncing on her from above.

“Lucy?” Martina said.

“Mmmm?”

“Why don’t you keep Turbo with you, just while you are staying with us?” she said.

Lucy’s head appeared at the bottom of the bed, and immediately got pounced on, and licked by the little dog.

“Can I?” she asked.

“Of course, but if he wants to go out, you must take him down and put him out. He is very good, but you never know. He ought to go out now, and that way he should last until the morning!” Martina said.

“Oh, thanks, Martina! Come on Turbo, outies!” And the pair of them shot down stairs again.

Rob kissed Martina, and said, “Your bed or mine?”

“I care?” she said.

Rob smiled. “Yours then, your home your bed, my home, my bed.”

“Our home our bed! One day!” she said, and kissed him again.
 
 
Lucy came racing back upstairs, but was beaten to it by the little Jack Russell. He was in no doubt where he was sleeping, and was on her bed waiting for her when she arrived back, his tail wagging, and tongue out!

They said good night to her, and Mary and John came in to tuck her up. Not that sleep was anywhere on Lucy’s agenda for a while!

Jenny kissed her daughter, and gave Rob a hug. Mark bade everyone a rather sloshed goodnight, and went to bed. John and Mary said goodnight, and went to their room. They were alone, and felt awkward.

Rob went to collect his things, and visited the bathroom on the way back. He found Martina not in her room, as she had gone to the other bathroom. He got undressed, and put on his shorts. He went over to the window, and looked at the distant sea, with the lights of the ships glinting in the dark.

Martina returned, and she was still dressed.

“Can you believe this?” he asked.

She shook her head, and they both realised, that she had never undressed in front of him, ever, as a girl, that is.

He went over to her, and held her. She looked up at him, feeling very vulnerable.

“No sex?” she said.

“Bummer!” he said, and she laughed.

“Do you want me to look the other way?” he offered.

She smiled and shook her head.

“Go and lie down!” she said. And Rob went and lay on the bed, with his hands behind his head, watching her.

She started to dance, not a frenetic dance, but a gentle swaying sort of dance. She looked at him from under her eyelashes, and tossed her long hair with her hand, and started to wiggle her hips in a very erotic movement.

Then she turned her back to him and made her bottom start a sort of rotating motion, as she undid her blouse. She curled the blouse over first one shoulder, and then the other, still with her back to Rob, who was feeling the pressure.

She slowly lowered the blouse down her back, and then tossed it onto a chair, as she crossed her arms across her breasts, and faced him again. She came right up to him, and kissed him, and he reached for her. She danced out of his reach, and kicked her shoes off. Still with her arms crossed in front, she slipped the bra’s shoulder straps off her shoulders, and revealed first one breast, and then the other, as she took the bra to her waist, and then discarded it into a corner.

Rob had an enormous erection by this time!

She slipped her skirt down, and took off her tights, while lying on her back on the end of the bed. She flicked the tights at Rob, who caught them.

She stood before him, with only her knickers on now.

She slowly turned around, bringing one knee up to her breast, and placed one hand under her bottom, then, slipping the hand down the knickers waistband, she partially removed them, allowing him a glimpse of the blonde pubic hair beneath.

She turned away from him, slipping the knickers down below her bottom, and bent over with her legs together. She then sat back onto the bed and raised both legs in the air, and flicked her knickers away.

Then, she rolled onto her tummy, and began to kiss Rob‘s feet, then his knees, and then his thighs and he could feel her soft breasts against him. Her hair swished against him, all the way up to his groin.

She looked at him, and licked her lips.

“I really want you now, but I know that we will wait, just a little longer. But I will show you that I can still please my man!”

She slipped his shorts off, revealing his cock. She smiled and looked at it.

“I want you inside me, and if you cant go in where you were designed to go, I shall just have to eat you!” she said to it.

He felt her mouth surround the end of his throbbing cock, and gasped as her tongue danced around the end. Her fingers tightened around his shaft, and they slid down, as she took more and more of him into her mouth.

She almost managed to get him all in, and he felt the back of her throat on the end of his cock. The she let his slide out again, then in, then out. He felt himself respond and started thrusting into her mouth, and she stayed still, allowing him to do the work. Her fingers gently caressing his balls, and her other hand on his shaft, just stopping him going in too far!

He was thrusting quicker and quicker, and he felt himself approaching orgasm. He couldn’t hold himself back, he shuddered and ejaculated as he thrust upwards deep into her throat.

She held him in her mouth, until she felt him start to soften.

She released him, and licked his balls, he squirmed, and she let her tongue dance across his bare tummy, and she licked his navel. Then was at his pecs, and kissing his chest, her breasts were now over his genitals, and he felt his cock twitch.

She smiled, and kissed him on the mouth, and her tongue thrust itself deep into his throat. He held her close, and gently rolled her onto her back, still kissing her deeply.

He let one hand find her warm and very wet pussy, and he started to rub. She moaned, and grabbed his head holding him close to her. Despite having come once, he felt himself begin to harden again, but he kept rubbing her, she moaned and shuddered as she came. He inserted two fingers into her, and thrust deep inside. She started to rock, in time with his thrusts, and he felt a warm gush of fluid as she came again.

He moved, and let his tongue find her little clitoris, and she almost screamed, flinging her pelvis forward, and she came again.

He was fully erect again now, and she grabbed it. She looked at him, and he looked at her. He was the closest he had ever been to thrusting himself deep into her, and they both knew it, and wanted it! The moment passed, and she made him lay on her, so his cock was between her breasts, and he started rubbing himself up and down. He had one knee between her kegs, and she gripped him tightly, rubbing herself on his knee.

He got faster and faster, and she kept pace with him. Then finally he came all over her breasts, and she came at exactly the same moment.

He rubbed his fluid across her breasts with his hand and rubbed her nipples, as she held him close, feeling his cock start to shrink again. His rubbing her tits brought her to one final climax!

He finally collapsed beside her, and she reached for the tissue box.

“Who needs sex with you around?” he said.

“I do. I really wanted you then. I don’t know if I can wait much longer, Robbie!” she said, stroking his thigh.

They cleaned themselves up, and both giggled at the amount of squishy mess they had made. He went over to his clothes and pulled out his wallet. He showed her the three condoms that he always carried with him.

She stared at them, and swallowed.

“Tempting, but no, Robbie. Not yet. By all means wear one, that way we won’t get a little wriggler into me by mistake, but we promised!”

“Well, now we know!” he said.

“Now we know what?” She said.

“If all else fails, you would make one bloody good stripper!” he told her.

They put on their nightclothes, and got into bed. Martina snuggled up to him, and they went to sleep.
 
 
The weekend went quickly, and Mark set of on Sunday for Camberley, and John disappeared to Southampton on Monday morning. His conference was at one of the big centres, and it included his room. He wasn’t sure whether he would stay, and said he would ring Mary and let her know.

Jenny and Mary had done a little food shopping on the Sunday morning, just a few bare essentials. But they needed to do some serious shopping on Monday, so they set off for some serious shops.

Lucy was blissfully happy looking after Turbo, and didn’t care about anything else. Martina and Rob went for long walks with the little dog, and his new friend. Their house was on the edge of the Isle of Purbeck, and the walks were fantastic. They saw lots of wildlife such as deer and various birds of prey. They were so content to be with each other, that they weren’t really bothered what they were doing.

As they were so close to the glorious beach at Studland, Jenny and Mary made up picnics, and they piled into the car. They parked at the Middle beach car park, and found a spot, just above the sand, in amongst the grassy clumps. That way, the little dog was kept off the main beach, and they were a little sheltered.

Martina and Rob spent hours in the water, and Martina didn’t try to go eel catching again. Martina had her own sexy black bikini now, and didn’t need to borrow her mum’s. Jenny thought it was almost too indecent, but it covered the bits that mattered, just!

On the Wednesday, they were having a splashing competition at about chest depth, when Martina heard her voice being called.

She couldn’t see anyone, but the call was repeated.

She saw someone waving from one of the speedboats moored in the shallows, and she shielded the sun from her eyes with her hand.

It was Caroline.

She waved back, and swam over to the boat.

Caroline was in a blue bikini, and was with a very tanned boy, who looked a little older than she.

“Hi Caroline! How are you, I haven’t seen you for ages?” she said. She heard Rob splash up behind her.

“I thought it was you! Hi Martina, hi Rob. This is Gary, this is his Dad’s boat.” Caroline said. “Gary, this is Martina, I have known her for years! And that is Rob, Martina’s boyfriend.”

They nodded at each other.

“Do you want to come out on the boat?” Gary asked.

“Oh, yeah! I’ll just tell Mummy, do we need anything?” Martina said.

“No, we’ve got wet suits if you want to ski.” Gary said.

Martina went and told Jenny what was going on, and Jenny looked a bit dubious.

“Let them go Jen!” said Mary. “They are big kids now!”

Gary was seventeen, and his father had taught him to drive the boat when he was about fourteen, and he was obviously adept at it. He had being ‘going out’ with Caroline only for a few weeks, and they were still at the ‘I have got to touch you at every opportunity’ stage.

There were three or four one-piece short wet suits in the boat, which was a 17’ Fletcher, with a Mercury 120Hp outboard engine on the back.

Neither Rob. Nor Martina had ever tried Water skiing, but they were both able to snow ski. Gary gave them each a wet suit and a ski jacket.

“The trick is to let the boat do all the work, all you have to do is keep your legs flexed and your arms straight. But, unlike snow skiing, you can’t edge your skis in quite the same way. If you want to turn, just point your feet in the direction you want to go, the little fins on the back of the skis will act as rudders.” Gary told them.

Rob went first, and put the skis on whilst sitting on the back of the boat. Then he slid into the sea and sat in the water as instructed. Gary took up the slack and Rob shouted, “GO!”

The bow of the boat raised, as the propeller dug in, and launched the boat forward. There was a mass of spray where Rob should have been. And then the rope disappeared under water!

Rob had bent his arms, then straightened his legs, and come straight forward out of his skis. Then, instead of letting go of the rope, he hung on, and did his submarine impression.

Garry cut the power, and Rob surfaced couching and spluttering. Martina laughed so much, she though she would die!

The next attempt Rob went off to one side, and the time after that, he came out forwards again, but this time he let go in time!

He, wisely, decided to have a rest, and let Martina have a go.

She put on the skis, and slipped into the water. Gary had said, “Arms straight, legs flexed!” So she repeated this over and over again.

She got the handle in her hands, and sat in the water with the rope passing between the tips of the skis.

“Arms straight, legs flexed!” she told herself.

Gary took up the slack, and watched her. She felt herself being pulled slowly through the water, and tried to keep herself straight.

“GO!” she yelled, and suddenly she was pulled out of the water.

“Arms straight, legs flexed!”

The water rushed under her skis, and she pushed her pelvis forward, so she didn’t have to bend her arms, she kept her legs flexed to take the bumps, and she realised that she was up, wobbly, but up!

Gary adjusted the speed so she wasn’t going too fast, and she was thrilled, the wake of the boat made a big “V” in which she tried to stay in the middle, as she didn’t like the look of the waves at the side of the wake.

The propeller made a line of turbulence down the middle of the wake, so she pointed her feet so as to get between the turbulence and the outer waves.

Gary started a slow turn to the right, and before she knew it she was at the edge of the wake, and her left ski crossed it, leaving her right ski inside. She started to do the splits and felt she was about to fall, so she let go, and sank gracefully into the water, without losing a ski!

Gary brought the boat back, and everyone was very pleased for her, she had another go, and managed the next turn, by pointing her feet and leaning the way she wanted to go. She managed to stay up for several minutes, and felt she was getting tired. A large boat came in from the sea, and Gary tried to avoid its wake. But he couldn’t entirely, and Martina saw these huge waves approaching, so she let go.

She was totally exhausted, but thrilled. It had been as exhilarating as snow skiing!

She made Rob have another go, and the look of determination on his face was frightening.

He managed to get up on his third attempt, and hung on grimly with his bum sticking out. He just hung on, round two corners, and over one side of the wake, more by accident than design. Eventually falling when he crossed the wake of another boat.

Gary asked Rob if he could drive the boat for him, and Rob said that he would have a go. Gary showed him the controls, and Rob thought he could manage it.

“Just take it up to about 38mph, and hold it, all you need to do is keep well clear of other boats, and beware of skiers in the water!”

Gary slipped on hi mono-ski, and jumped into the water. Rob took up the slack, and pointed in a straight line.

“Pull!” shouted Gary, and Rob pushed the throttle straight forward.

Gary came up, and Rob checked the speed. Gary shot across the wake on the left, turned sharply with his shoulder nearly touching the water, and shot across the wake and over onto the right. He was very good, and kept this up for ages.

Rob reached the rocks near Old Harry, so he turned and came back along the line of speed buoys. Gary kept up his slaloms all the way back, until he shook his head and threw the handle up, he then finished gracefully.

Rob cut the speed, and turned round, bringing the boat along side the boy.

“Thanks Rob! That was perfect. You are the first person I have found who is willing to drive for me, that’s brilliant.”

He clambered up the ladder at the stern, and took off his jacket.

“Are you sure you don’t want to try, Caroline? Martina did it first time!” Gary said.

Caroline shook her head.

“No thanks, I really hate getting water in my ears, and I have still got a sore leg from my riding accident.” Caroline said.

“Okay. Martina, would you like another go?”

“Could I?” she said.

“Of course.” Gary said.

She was in the water before he changed his mind.

“Pull!” she said, and she was back up behind the boat.

This time she tried more control, and managed to cross the wake on both sides. Gary took her a little faster, and she found it a little frightening at first, as the water rushed past very fast! But she began to get used to it, and became more adventurous, crossing both wakes at once, getting up some speed. Eventually, she could not hang on any longer, and just let go, sinking gratefully into the sea.

When the boat came to pick her up, she was almost too tired to pull herself up the ladder. But she managed it and sat back on the back seat next to Rob.

“That was fantastic!” said Gary.

Caroline was looking more than a little miffed, and Rob was getting jealous.

“Thanks, it is really great. Rob, sweetie, why don’t you have another go?”

“Can I?” he asked Gary.

“Sure.” He replied.

Rob jumped in, and very soon he was up and trying to out-ski Martina. He was certainly very energetic, if lacking her grace!

He hung on through all the bumps, and managed to cross both wakes. Gary was getting bored so he opened the throttle a little more!

Rob shot across the wake and was out as far as her could go, he grinned and waved. He shouldn’t have waved, because his left ski tipped the wave, and he somersaulted in a tangle of arms and legs and spray.

When he surfaced he was facing the wrong way, and his skis were 20 feet apart. Fortunately his feet were no longer in them!

He clambered back into the boat with an enormous grin on his face. He kissed Martina, and she realised that they now had something else in common.

“That was brilliant, Gary! Thanks!” Rob said, as he got his breath back.

“I’m very impressed with both of you, it is rare to get beginners who manage to do as well as you have on their first try.” he told them.

Rob drove one more time for Gary. Who had a great ski, and he ended up under the cliffs at Old Harry. Martina took off her wetsuit, and was sunning herself at the back of the boat. Gary came back on board and pulled in the rope. Then he started back. Rob was at the front, standing behind Gary. He looked at Martina, with her dark glasses on, and her long blonde hair streaming out behind her. She looked like one of the girls from the Bond movies. Her figure was so perfect, with her full breasts straining at their skimpy restraint, and her long tanned legs stretched out luxuriously in front of her. He tummy was flat, and firm. Rob loved her so much he ached.

He had great difficulty coming to terms with the fact that at one time she had been a rather unhappy little boy called Martin. He shook his head. There was no doubt, that she was now what she should always have been!

Gary turned and grinned at Rob, and let him drive around the back of Old Harry Rocks, and along the spectacular white cliffs towards Swanage. They saw the caves and watched the sea birds diving after the fish. Martina was allowed to drive it back, and she loved the thrill of the speed, and the wind in her hair.

They passed a big flashy gin-palace of a motor yacht, and there were several young men on board. They saw Martina and Caroline and waved and whistled, and the girls waved back.

She drove it slowly towards the beach, and Gary took over in the shallows. He raised the engine, and turned it off. Rob threw out the anchor, and they sat in the sun for a bit. Caroline became tactile with Gary, and Martina grinned at Rob.

They thanked him very much and asked whether they wanted to join them for lunch. They politely declined, and Rob and Martina jumped off the boat and made for the shore.

They had lunch, and afterwards, they went with Lucy and Turbo, into the nature reserve for a long walk. Jenny and Mary browsed in the National trust shop, and just enjoyed having no pressures.

Mary bought a best seller she had been meaning to for ages, and Jenny bought a book on birds. They walked back to their spot, and just sat and read, chatting about anything and everything. They were becoming very good friends, and Mary was learning something of the troubles that Jenny had experienced over the last few years. In particular, her loneliness!

Jenny, on the other hand, loved having someone to talk to who came with no preconceived ideas about her situation, and enjoyed hearing about Mary’s life and trials.

When Mary told her about her dream of designing her own clothes, and of Martina’s suggestion to start her own business, Jenny was really supportive and encouraging.

Jokingly, she said, “If you do, I shall come and work for you as your secretary, as that was my training. All I can do is type and a little book-keeping!”

They talked about what was needed to start such a venture, and Mary found that Jenny had a very keen business mind, and a germ of an idea was born.
 
 
The week continued, as did the fine weather. Rob and Martina spent as much time on Gary’s boat as they felt was polite, and even persuaded Caroline to have a go on the skis. Much to everyone’s surprise, she managed to get up and go along a bit!

Gary was thrilled, and Caroline now became really enthusiastic over the sport.
 
 
The weekend arrived and John returned from his conference in Southampton. The Alexanders set off back to Scotland on the Sunday morning, and arranged to return in two weeks time, en route for France. They were due to catch the ferry to St. Malo from Southampton on the 3^rd August. They would stay with Jenny on the evening of the 2^nd, and again on their return on the 17^th.
 
 
Chapter 11
 
 
Martina finally kicked Rob out of bed, and they had a shower together. Ever since they had been permitted to sleep together, their relationship had further deepened. They still adored each other, yet were prepared to give plenty of space to the other.

Rob was in shorts and a tee shirt, and Martina had on one of her short skirts, and a sleeveless top. Her long tanned legs made Rob feel very horny, and she told him to go and have a cold shower.

They ambled down for breakfast, and had hot chocolate and croissants. Mary and John were flopping about in dressing gowns, and everyone was very relaxed. Lucy had made friends with the daughter of the French family next door, and despite a language barrier, they were getting on famously.

The coast was a matter of a five-minute drive away, but John and Mary were quite happy lounging about the house during the morning. Often they would go for an exploratory drive, and have lunch in a café somewhere, and then on somewhere else for dinner.

Today, Mary was planning a trip to the local town to buy some food for dinner. The kitchen was well equipped, and she and Martina were going off shortly. Rob and his father were going to try to hire some bicycles, as they had heard that a local farmer had a side line in the summer, and Lucy was already round at next door.

The two women got into the Range Rover, and Mary drove into the little town some four km away. They parked in the village square, and walked round the shops. Mary spoke a very little French, and they went into the butchers, and looked at what was on offer.

Mary tried to explain that she wanted some different things for the barbeque, but she was stuck for the words.

Martina pushed forward, and said, “Bonjour Monsieur, j'aimerais des plusieurs viandes convenable pour le barbeque. Peut-áªtre quelques portions du poulet, dix saucisses et cinq kebabs, s'il vous plaá®t.”

“Certainement, madamoiselle. Est-ce que vous aimeriez flancher poitrines ou jambes?” the butcher asked.

“Les poitrines s'il vous plaá®t, et peut est-ce que vous laissez la peau sur?” Martina asked.

“What is going on?” Mary asked.

“I just asked for some chicken breasts, some sausages and a few kebabs. I asked him to leave the skin on the chicken.” Martina explained.

The butcher handed over the package, and mentioned the price.

“I got that part, Martina.” Mary said, as she dug in her purse for the cash.

“Merci Madam, Madamoiselle, Au revoir!” the butcher said.

“Merci. Au revoir!” said Martina, as they walked out.

“You speak very good French, is that from school?” Mary asked.

“Yes, this is the first time I have been to France.” Martina said.

Mary shook her head, as the girl was just so confident, nothing seemed to shake her.

They went into the bakers, and Mary told Martina that she wanted some more croissants, a couple of French sticks, and some rolls for the barbeque.

“Bonjour, madame, peut j'ai dix croissants, deux baguettes, et dix petits pains doux, s'il vous plait?” Martina said.

The items were gathered and the woman asked. “Est-ce que vous aimeriez un sac, ou vous a a apporté votre possá¨de?”

“J'aimerais un sac, s'il vous plaá®t.” Martina replied.

Their bread was put into a bag, and Mary paid for them, and they left.

“Now we need some salad stuff, there is a small supermarket there, lets help ourselves.” Mary said.

They went into the supermarket, and Mary found the vegetable section. She selected some tomatoes and a lettuce and cucumber. They found the butter and jam, and some relishes. Mary was rooting about in the freezer, and Martina selected some cooking apples and some other fruit. She added some flour and sugar, and mentally checked off her list as she went. Then, after she had everything she thought she needed, she went to the wine section.

She was no great expert, and there was a young lad stacking the shelves.

“Excuse moi, quel est des vins locaux la meilleure valeur?” she asked, wanting to know which of the local wine was the best value.

The lad was bored, and he half turned about to shrug his shoulders. Then he saw Martina, and his whole attitude changed. Martina thought it was her legs that did it, and Mary would say that it was the whole package!

He immediately stood up, and wiped his hands on his overalls. He held his hand out, and she took it.

“Bonjour Mam’selle, quel est-ce que genre de vin vous fait aime?” he asked, wanting to know what she liked.

She shrugged and replied, “C'est mon premier temps ici, et j'aimerais quelque ce n'est pas sec aussi, cependant avait un goá»t plein.” she explained she had never been here before, and just wanted a tasty wine, that was not too dry.

“Vin rouge ou blanc?” he asked her.

“Les deux, s'il vous plaá®t.”

The lad turned and took down a couple of bottles from the shelf, one white and the other red.

“Ceux-ci sont mon favourites, et ils ne sont pas trop chers. Ils sont grand avec nourriture.” He said.

“Bon. J'aurai six de chaque, s'il vous plaá®t!” she said, as Mary came over to her.

“Six de chaque? Certainement, a permis j'obtient une boá®te car vous.” the lad said, and went to get her a box.

“What are you doing?” Mary asked.

“I’ve just found out the best local wine, and I am getting six red and six white. Is that okay?” Martina asked.

The lad came back, and Mary had to smile, he had taken the brief time away to brush his hair. Martina had made yet another conquest.

“Oh! J'aimerais un cageot de biá¨re, comme bien, s'il vous plait.” she asked.

“Oui.”

And off he went again, returning with a crate of beer.

He heard Mary and Martina talking, and he frowned. Then he said, “Est-ce que vous n'áªtes pas français? J'ai pensé vous étiez français!”

Martina laughed, and said, “Pas de qui je suis anglais, mais merci, je ne savais pas que mon accent est aussi bon que ce.”

“What did he say?” Mary asked.

“He was surprised that I was not French, he thought that I was. My accent must be that good!” Martina said.

“Qu'est-ce que votre nom est, et est vous reste proche ici?” the lad asked.

“Mon nom est Martina, et je reste environ cinq kilometres d'ici avec mon petit ami et ses parents.” Martina said to the boy, and then to Mary, “I have told him I am staying with my boyfriend and his parents.”

“Est-ce que vous avez un petit ami?” the lad said, disappointed.

“Oui, je suis désolée.” Martina said.

They took their purchases to the checkout, and Martina’s new friend came too.

“Est-ce que je porterai ce á  votre voiture, si est-ce que vous aimez?” he said.

“He will carry the boxes to the car for us.” She explained to Mary.

“You seem to have a knack in getting young men to do things for you!” Mary said.

“Good, isn’t it?” Martina asked with a huge grin.

Mary smiled and shook her head.

“Merci, ce serait trá¨s genre.” Martina said, with one of her smiles.

The lad went a bit weak at the knees, but managed to carry the boxes to the Range Rover. Mary opened it the back, and lowered the tailgate. The lad slid the boxes in.

“Merci, vous avez été trá¨s serviable. Qu'est-ce que votre nom? Martina asked.

“Mon nom est Jean, et il était un plaisir. Est-ce que vous áªtes ici long?” he asked.

"Deux semaines." Martina replied. “Au revoir, Jean.”

“Au revoir, Martina, et Madame.” he said, as they got into the car and drove off.

“Well, you continue to surprise us!” Mary said.

Martina laughed. “I’m really pleased, it’s quite easy. I have learned French since I was eight, and this is the first time I have ever used it for real!”

They arrived back at the house, and saw that John and Rob had managed to acquire five bicycles, which were now leaning against the wall.

They unpacked the car, and took the food into the kitchen. Rob was in the pool, and John was reading a newspaper.

“Well, that was easy!” Mary said, as she put the bags on the table. Martina carried in the box of wine, and put in on the floor. She then went back out, and returned with the crate of beer. She put two bottles of white wine and half of the beer in the fridge.

“Oh! Why was that?” John asked.

“Martina here speaks fluent French, and she charms some little French lad into carrying most of the shopping to the car. Honestly, he thought she was French, and was very surprised to hear that she wasn’t.” Mary explained, and started to put the food away. “I see you managed to get some bikes? I hope you don’t expect me to go for some marathon ride?”

“I just thought we could see a little of the countryside, while we were here. John said.

“And just what is wrong with seeing from an air conditioned Range Rover?” Mary asked.

“Oh, Mary! Sometimes you are just too bloody American!” John said, laughing.

That afternoon, they all set off down the little lane that ran along side the house. This took them down to a river, and the track followed the river for a couple of miles. They came to a bridge, and a main road. About a hundred yards before the bridge was a lovely grassy bank leading down to the river. They had a rest here, and Mary watched as Martina stripped off to reveal her bikini, and jumped into the river. A truck went past, and the driver honked his horn, and she waved.

Rob took off his shorts and dived in. Mary watched them for a moment, and then Lucy asked if she could go in. Mary looked at her, nodded, and then stripped off herself, and jumped into the water, leaving John staring at them all. He shrugged and followed suit.

The water was lovely, and they had a super time. They got out and lay in the sun on the grassy bank. The sun was so hot they didn’t need towels, and were very soon dry!

Mary looked at Martina, and had to admire the younger girl’s figure, she was really stunning. She was tall, nearly 5’ 9”, and her legs looked as if they went on forever! Mary looked at Rob, who was filling out a lot now. He was well over six feet, and very broad. He was a strong lad, and had inherited his father’s dark hair, and swarthy complexion. They made a lovely couple, and she watched them as they innocently interacted with each other.

They were very relaxed and natural, and Mary noted they were very intimate and loving. They used touch and smiles all the time, and Mary remembered that she and John used to be as tactile, once! She went to where John was lying on his back. She lay down beside him, and he put his arm around her shoulders, they had a little cuddle.

“Happy?” he asked.

“Very.” she said. “You?”

“The same. We should do this more often.” he said.

“We will, when the children have left home and we are alone.” Mary said.

“Oh, I don’t know, it is rather nice having the children, particularly as two of them are hardly children any more! Besides, they are now becoming more like friends than offspring, and it makes it more fun somehow!” John said.

They both watched the younger couple for a moment, and John said, “We were like that, a long time ago!”

“I was thinking that too!” Mary said, watching Martina chase Rob with a thistle. Rob grabbed her and they had a little wrestle. Martina ended up flat on her back, and he was on top of her. He took the thistle from her, and threatened to place it somewhere quite inappropriate. She giggled and screamed, and Rob ended up kissing her. That shut her up.

John wrapped his arms around Mary, and they kissed too, it seemed the right thing to do. Lucy made a rude noise with her tongue.
 
 
They eventually continued their cycle ride, and stopped off in the same town that Mary and Martina had been shopping. They parked the bikes, and sat at a table in the little square.

It was about five pm, and it was still very warm.

“What would you all like?” John asked.

“Can I have a chocolate milkshake, please Daddy?” asked Lucy.

“A glass of cold white wine sound nice.” said Mary.

“Beer please, Dad.” said Rob, hopefully.

Martina thought for a moment, “The same?” she said, doubtfully.

Right, how do I ask for three beers, a milk shake and a glass of cold white wine?” he asked.

"J'aimerais trois biá¨res froides, un verre froid de vin blanc, et un chocolat trait la secousse, s'il vous plaá®t" said Martina, casually.

“Ah, then could you order it, please Martina, I’ll never remember that lot!” John said.

The waiter came over to their table.

“Bonjour, quel peut est-ce que je vous obtiens aujourd'hui?”

"Bonjour. J'aimerais trois biá¨res froides, un verre froid de vin blanc, et un chocolat trait la secousse, s'il vous plaá®t" said Martina.

“D'accord, est-ce que n'importe quoi manger?” he asked.

“He wants to know if we want anything to eat?” Martina translated.

“Can I have an ice cream?” asked Lucy.

“That sounds nice! Why don’t we all have an ice cream?” asked Mary.

“What flavours?” asked John.

“Est-ce que vous avez de la glace?” she asked.

“Oui.”

“Quelles variétés?”

“Fraise, framboise, chocolat, vanille, banane, et páªche” he replied.

“Strawberry, raspberry, chocolate, vanilla, banana, and peach.” she translated.

They made their selection, and the waiter left.

“You speak the lingo very well, Martina. How come Rob doesn’t, yet he’s been doing French for as long as you?” John asked.

She shrugged. “I suppose we each have our strong and less strong subjects. Mine is languages. His is science and technology,” she said.

They watched the world go by, and the lad from the supermarket, Jean, walked past. He glanced their way, and saw Martina. He came over.

“Salut Martina! Il est agréable vous voir encore. Est-ce que c'est votre petit ami, et sa famille?” he asked.

"Bonjour Jean. Oui, c'est Rob, c'est son pá¨re, John, et sa má¨re Mary, et sa soeur Lucy." Martina said.

Rob stood up, and Jean paled a little as he saw his size, but Rob grinned and held out his hand.

“Bonjour Jean, je suis Rob. Je suis voulue vous rencontrer. Merci d'aider mon fiancée ce matin.” Rob said, with a Scottish accent. They shook hands.

Mary only noted the word fiancée, and smiled.

Jean glanced at Martina’s left hand, and saw the ring.

He smiled, and said, “J'espá¨re que vous aimez votre fáªte. Vous áªtes trá¨s fortuné, elle est trá¨s belle!”

Martina blushed, and Rob said, “Merci, je sais qu'elle est. Je sais aussi comment fortuné je suis!”

Jean waved, and said, “Au revoir!”

The waiter arrived as Jean was leaving.

“Hé Jean, vous fait sait ces personnes?” The waiter asked.

“Oui, ils ont hérité du magasin ce matin.” Jean replied, and walked off.

“What was that about?” John asked.

“The waiter wanted to know how Jean knew us, so he told him we’d been in the shop earlier.” Martina explained.

“Why they can’t all speak English, it beats me!” Complained John.

They were given their drinks and the ice creams. Martina had the peach and it was lovely.

She sipped her beer, normally in England, she didn’t like it much, but this was quite nice.

When they had finished, John paid, and they got back on the bikes for the last five km.

They arrived back at half past six, and Mary was completely exhausted. She had really enjoyed the day, but she knew that she would be very stiff for the next week! She went up to have a shower and change.

Martina went straight to the kitchen, and started making the salads. She made a marinade and took the meat out and put it in to soak. She then made a salad dressing with olive oil, garlic and vinegar. She chopped up some apples, made some pastry, rolled it out and made an apple pie, popping it into the oven. John and Rob lit the barbeque, and opened a couple of beers.

“That girl of yours is something else!” John said.

“I know!” Said Rob grinning.

Martina came out and put a tablecloth over the large table that was under the vines. She laid five places and brought out five glasses. She came over to Rob and John.

“Working hard?” She said, taking Rob’s beer and finishing it.

“Hey!” He said, and then saw her expression.

“Would you like one?” He asked.

“Why, thank you dear, it is so nice to be thought of!” She said, somewhat sarcastically.

Rob grinned and went off to get three more beers.

“Is it hot enough yet?” She asked John, as they watched the charcoal heat up.

“No, another twenty minutes, I should think.” He said, testing it by putting his hand over the top.

Rob returned and opened Martina’s bottle, and handed it to her. She drank from the bottle, kissed him, and wandered off.

Back in the kitchen she finished the salad, having cut the tomatoes, peeled and chopped the cucumber, she added nuts and raisins and small chunks of apple. She then cut the baguettes and the rolls, put them into baskets. She carried the meat out, and left it by the barbeque.

She checked her pie, and turned the oven up a little. She put the bread, butter, salad, dressing, relishes and salt and pepper onto a tray, and carried it out to the table.

John put the meat on to cook, and a lovely smell permeated the area.

Martina sat on the bench next to Rob, and sipped her beer.

“Is your mum okay?” She asked.

“Yeah, I think so, she was a bit knackered, and wanted a shower. She hasn’t exactly done a lot of exercise recently!” He said.

“It was fun, today!” She said.

“Yeah, it was.” Rob said. “Thanks for coming, this would be deadly if you weren’t here!”

“Thanks for asking me. I love it!” She said.

They sat and watched as John turned the meat.

“Oh shit! My pie!” Martina said, and raced into the kitchen.

She opened the oven, and fortunately she was just in time. The pie, now a golden brown colour, was perfect. She turned the oven right down.

“I think we can eat!” Said John, just as Mary came out.

She looked at the table, and all the salads, and went into the kitchen to see Martina fiddling with a gorgeous apple pie.

“Martina, when did you do all this?” She asked.

“After we got back, why?” Martina replied.

Mary looked at the pie.

“Did you just make this?”

“Yes. Don’t you like apple pie?” She asked.

“I love it, you are so clever, did you make the pastry, or was it ready made?”

“I made it, why?”

“I have never made pastry in my life. You must show me how!” Mary said.

“Come on you two, food’s ready!” Said John.

Martina took the wine from the fridge, and a bottle of red from the box and handed them to Rob.

“Make yourself useful, open these.” She told him, and went to get her food.

The meal was very French, with the wine and the bread, and they took their time eating. Martina and Lucy cleared away the first course, and then Martina carried her pie to the table, and Lucy followed with a tub of ice cream and a huge slice of Brie.

“Apple pie, anyone?” She asked.

“When did you buy this?” Asked John.

“She didn’t, she made it after we got back from the bike ride!” Said Mary.

Martina cut the pie, and everyone had some. It was delicious, and it all got eaten.

Martina was about to clear the table, and Mary stopped her.

“You’ve done your bit, let us clear and wash up. You just have a rest, as you’ve deserved it. Thank you, for a lovely meal! The marinade was simply divine, and your dressing was really good. You and I are going to have to get together in the kitchen.” She said.

Martina sat there, with a beer in her hand, feeling slightly redundant. It was a lovely evening, and the stars were twinkling. She felt a blanket of contentment fall around her shoulders.

The family finished clearing up, and all came to join her.

“Martina?” Lucy said.

“Mmm?”

“Can you show me how to make an apple pie? Just like the one we had tonight.” She asked.

“Yes, if you like. If you want, we could cycle into the town tomorrow, and buy the apples, and get the fresh bread and stuff. If we go early, we will be back before we miss anything!” Martina suggested.

Lucy went to bed excited, and Mary said, “I have been trying to get her interested in cooking for ages, how do you manage it?”

“Probably by not trying!” Martina said with a smile.
 
 
The next day, as promised, Martina and Lucy cycled the fifteen-minute journey into the small town. They put their bikes in the bike stand, and went to the supermarket.

Jean was on the till, and saw Martina as soon as she came in.

“Salut Martina, comment allez-vous aujourd'hui?” He asked, cheerfully.

“Eh bien, merci, et vous?” She replied.

“I is good, tanks!” He replied in broken English.

“Oh, Jean, c'est est vraiment bon!” She said, congratulating his effort.

He grinned, and blushed.

Martina and Lucy picked up a basket, and went and selected their provisions. Martina paid Jean, and he asked whether Martina was going to the dance at the town hall at the weekend.

"Je ne savais pas qu'il y a une danse. Quand est-ce qu'il est?" Martina asked.

“Il est sur soir du samedi, á  sept heures.” He replied.

“Peut-áªtre, je ne sais pas ce qui nous faisons sur samedi.” She said, as she had no idea what was happening on Saturday.

“J'espá¨re qu'i voit vous lá , alors.” He said, rather too hopefully.

Martina smiled and shrugged.

“Au revoir, Jean.” She said, and left the shop.

They crossed the square and went to the bakers. She got Lucy to ask for four baguettes, and the girl managed it just fine.

They left the bakers, and saw a motorcycle by the side of the road. It was obviously not very well, as it has the side cowlings removed, and it’s innards were exposed.

The rider, a tall thin young man, with quite long fair hair and several days’ growth of beard, dressed in black leathers, was trying to ask a local man if there was a garage in the town. He was speaking English, very slowly, and waving his arms a lot. He had a strange accent, and Martina could not place it.

“Hello, are you having problems?” She said.

The man turned and looked at her with undisguised relief.

“Oh thank God, someone who can speak English. Ja, I am wanting to know if there is a mechanic or a garage in this town, My bike has broken down and I need some parts.” The man said.

“I am only on holiday here, so hang on I’ll ask for you! Martina said.

“Monsieur. Le moteur de c'homme fait du vélo a abattu, et il veut savoir s'il y a un garage dans la ville.” Martina asked the local man.

“Oui, vous conduisez dehors ce chemin, prend le deuxiá¨me gauche et le garage est á  droite. Il est un moteur fait du vélo spécialiste, donc il doit áªtre fortuné.” The man replied, pointing to the road opposite them.

“Merci, monsieur.” Martina said.

“If you head that way, take the second left, the garage is on the right. He says that it is a motorbike specialist, so you are in luck!” Martina translated.

“That’s great, I can’t thank you enough.” The young guy said.

“Where are you from, I can’t place your accent?” She asked.

“I am Erich, I come from South Africa.” He said, wiping a very oily hand on a rag, and offering it to Martina.

“I’m Martina, and this is Lucy. We are over here on holiday from England.” She said, shaking his hand. The man looked at the two girls, one very blonde and the other dark, he frowned, they obviously weren’t sisters.

“Lucy is my boyfriend’s sister, I’m over here with his family.” Martina explained, reading his thoughts.

“Oh, I didn’t think you could be sisters. You speak the language very well. Thanks again, you’ve saved my bacon. I’d better get this wreck up to the garage, then. So thanks, and I’ll maybe see you around!”

“Bye!”

Martina and Lucy cycled back to the farmhouse.

Lucy ran in saying, “Martina picked up a Hell’s Angel in the town, he is an African!”

Martina laughed, and then laughed some more at Rob’s very worried expression.

“He was a white South African called Erich, he is not a Hell’s Angel, but he did have a motorbike. It had broken down, and I helped him find a garage, that is all!” She explained.

She told them about the dance in the local hall in two days time, and Mary thought that it might be fun if they all went.
 
 
They went to the dance on the Saturday night, and had a super time. Lucy asked the girl next door to go, and in the end her whole family came too. They sat with the English family, and were surprised that so many people seemed to know Martina, and that her level of French was really good.

The band consisted of a lad with a guitar, a girl on a violin, another lad on drums and a girl keyboard player. They weren’t brilliant, but good enough for the purpose at hand.

Jean had a couple of dances with Martina, which made his year, and Lucy, who was twelve, suddenly found herself the focus off attention by a thirteen year old French lad, called Christophe, who got her onto the dance floor, and seemed reluctant to let her go again.

Half way through the evening, Erich, the South African, appeared. He looked a little cleaner this time! He popped his head in, and surveyed the hall. He saw Martina and smiled. He came in and came over to where she and the Alexanders were sitting.

“I was wondering whether you were going to be here. My bike is going to be a few days. It needs a new clutch, and the guy has to send to Paris for the parts. So I’m sort of stuck here.” He said.

Martina introduced him to the family, and he pulled up a chair. He told them that he had just finished an engineering degree at Cape Town University, and was taking a year out, bumming round Europe. He was not happy with the way that South Africa was going, so he was hoping eventually to try to get a job in the UK.

Martina was watching the guitarist, and she noted that he was not a lot better than she. They were playing a lot of quite dated UK and US songs, and some other polkas and waltzes. The mixed age group seemed to appreciate everything, yet the vocals were being done either by the guitarist, or the girl on the keyboard.

Martina went over to them and said to the girl, “Bonjour, vous fait sait l'air á  'Making your mind up' par Bucks Fizz?”

“Nous savons l'air, mais ne sait pas les paroles.” The girl said.

“Je peux chanter les paroles, et peut jouer la guitare, si vous avez une guitare de rechange, peut-áªtre je peux vous joindre.” Martina offered to sing the lyrics, and play if they had a spare guitar.

The lad on the guitar, took his off, and handed it to her, smiling.

“S'il vous plaá®t, a un entrain! Je peux faire avec un repos, et je peux avoir une boisson!” He said, offering her the guitar, as he wanted to have a break, and grab a drink.

Martina and her friends had sung this hit from 1981, many times in house, with Martina on guitar. She got together with the two girls, and the drummer. The girls were quite happy, but the drummer was a bit lost. She waved at Rob, and asked, ”Est-ce que vous feriez attention á  si mon petit ami a joué les tambours pour cette chanson?”

The drummer looked relieved, and let Rob take his sticks. This was about the only number that Rob knew really well.

She counted them in, and they started more or less together.

She sang the complete song and the band were okay. The dance floor was jam packed, and nearly everyone was up on their feet. At the end, the audience reaction surprised her, and the applause took ages to die down.

The other members of the band came back, and she relinquished the guitar, and Rob handed back the sticks.

The guitarist asked her, “Est-ce que vous savez du rock-and-roll?”

“Mais oui, ‘Rock around the clock’?” Martina replied.

She stayed up on the stage, and sang three or four other numbers. There was no doubt that her voice was one hundred times better than the band members, and everyone seemed to enjoy her singing.

She left them to it, and was clapped back to her seat. She had a well-earned drink, and felt pleased with the way it had gone.

She just enjoyed the dancing for the rest of the evening. Many of the locals smiled at her, and congratulated her on her singing and playing. She made a point of going up to the band and thanking them for letting her play and join in. The guitarist asked her if she was free for the summer, as she was welcome to join the band.

She politely declined, and thanked him anyway.

They got home at about half past twelve, and sat under the stars for a while.

Lucy had gone to bed; she fancied she was in love with Christophe.

“You have a wonderful voice!” Said Mary.

“Thanks, I am still getting singing coaching, but one day I hope to be good enough to perform professionally.” Martina said.

“I think you are that good already!” Said John.

“Thanks, but I know just how good one has to be to get anywhere. And unless you get really lucky, you can’t sustain success without the right voice training, and ability. I know I can sing well, but I want to be able to sing brilliantly!” She told them.

They sat for a while, Rob had his arm around Martina, and his father likewise held Mary. It was a wonderful holiday, and Martina was so glad she came.
 
 
The next morning saw Martina and Rob cycling into town for the bread and other provisions. Only today, they were greeted by many of the local people. Young Jean, in the supermarket, tried out his broken English again.

“Martina, you singing very well! You make record and buy home here!” He said.

“Jean, j'aimerais acheter une maison ici, mais je ne peux pas avoir les moyens un cependant.” She told him, that she would love to buy a house there, but couldn’t afford it.

They bought the goods, and did the rounds of the butcher and bakers. And cycled home.

The days merged into each other, and the hot summer caused thunderstorms to brew, and for three days they were trapped inside the house.

They played Monopoly, Cluedo, and endless games of cards. But they also grew to know one another. In an age of high technology, it is rare for parents and children to actually spend good quality time together. The Alexanders were no exception, and they found the experience wonderful. There were temper tantrums and sharp words, and even Martina was not exempt the stresses of being too close for too long. But they all grew a little closer, and learned a lot more about each other.

Lucy, especially, grew up a little. She now had an older sister in Martina, and she older girl took her honorary position seriously. Lucy began to learn about giving, instead of simply taking. Martina was able to show that giving could give one more pleasure than taking, as the joy one could spread through the simple act of giving was really was so gratifying. Martina was no great cook, but she could do the basics, including a mean apple pie. By the end of the holiday, Lucy made an equally mean apple pie, and she watched as her family devoured it with great enthusiasm.

Finally, the two weeks were over, and they bade farewell to the house and the town, to Jean, and little Christophe, who promised to write to Lucy, and to a more tranquil way of life.

They drove back to St. Malo, and caught the ferry home. Martina stood on the deck at the stern of the ferry and watched as France got smaller and smaller. Rob came and put his arm around her.

“It is almost as if we are leaving our childhood behind.” She said.

“How do you mean?” He asked.

“If we ever go back, we will older and more adult. We will never see things through children’s eyes ever again!”

“That’s a bit deep, particularly from someone who gave up being a child a long time ago!” Rob said.

“I know, Robbie. But part of me wishes to be a little girl. I really missed out on that bit!” She said.

“You will have to make up for it with our own daughter!” He said.

Martina said nothing, and watched as the last tiny bit of France disappeared from view. They stood there for a long time, and they both realised that they were now entering a more dynamic period of their lives.

They dropped Martina off at her home, and stayed the night before travelling back to Scotland the following day.

Sam Caird had arrived, and Martina felt awkward in her own home, as her mother was clearly having a serious relationship with the Australian.

She found him quite nice, but initially thought that her mother could do better. But, as she came to know Sam, she found a rather scarred individual, who had been seriously hurt by his previous marriage break-up, and the resulting separation from his children.

Martina tried to give her mother some space, and spent a lot of her time either on the beach, reading, or, when they were there, water skiing with Gary and Caroline.

She was actually quite relieved when Sam had to return to Australia, and she was able to talk freely to her mother again. But something had changed. She had grown up, and no longer needed mothering, and Jenny realised it.

Instead, for the last couple of weeks of the summer, they tried to learn to become friends first, and mother and daughter second. It seemed to work, and they found themselves expressing feelings with each other in a way they could never have done before.

When Martina went back to school, Jenny realised that her little girl had become a young woman indeed!
 
 
Chapter 12
 
 
The marquee was stifling in the summer sun. They had rolled back some of the sides to allow the air to circulate, and parents and guests were fanning themselves with their programmes sheets. The boys and girls were sitting in poorly disguised boredom that accompanies speech days the length and breadth of Britain.

The prizes had all been given out and the outgoing head boy and girl had just made their last speeches, as was traditional at Broughton. The Headmaster stood up and thanked the two young people for their help over the preceding year. He then went on to give some overview of the next twelve months.

….”So here we are, in 1984, and asking ourselves, will any of Orwell’s visions come true? We have seen huge advances in the computer technology, and I have no doubt that ten years from now, the computers we are using now, will be considered museum pieces. Our young people today, have to be capable of facing and managing change as no generation has in the past. It with this in mind, that I have the pleasure in announcing the head girl and boy for the next year, starting in September.

“Both these young people have impressed me with their level headed maturity, and their ability to cope with traumatic change. Indeed, we have watched them thrive and develop into intelligent and committed young adults, who have already set high standards for others to follow. We have seen both of them collect no fewer than eight prizes between them here today, and as they have managed to do everything together all the way up through the school, it seems appropriate that they undertake their last task together as well!

“I refer, of course, to Martina Bennett and Robert Alexander.”

There was a very enthusiastic round of applause. Martina and Rob sat next to each other at the front of the prizewinners’ section. As they were now sixth formers, they no longer wore school uniform. Rob was wearing a dark suit with a gold satin waistcoat, with a pale blue shirt and his rugby tie.

Martina was wearing a very smart dark skirt and matching jacket, with a pale pink blouse, and her long legs were in stockings and she had high heel black shoes on. She was wearing a little make up, and Rob thought she was looking absolutely gorgeous.

Her hair was now very long, and she had put it up for the day, she had braided it at the back, and it made her look very much older than seventeen. She had small black onyx earrings in her ears, and a single gold crucifix on a plain golden chain around her neck.

She had been confirmed the preceding spring, and she was in no doubt that her life now was wholly down to her prayers, which God had answered. The doctors would go on about rare conditions and hormone levels and all the rest, but she only knew that she was now the person she always wanted to be, and that was because God heard her cry!

As she sat next to Rob, she glanced at him. He too had been confirmed, because he recognised that as they went through life, the belief they had in a merciful and loving God was something that bound them together. She took his hand and squeezed it, and he smiled at her, and returned the squeeze.

Throughout the day, the pair of them had been consistently being mistaken for staff.

The families had met, as they had over the last couple of years, for a joint lunch in the same place. They had a superb meal, with fresh Scottish salmon, and smoked duck, with salads. John had brought a silver double candlestick; and Mary had produced a white tablecloth, and a small vase of flowers. Quite a few heads turned at the spectacle.

Jenny had not taken her relationship any further with Sam. A small amount of money was forthcoming from Australia, but not enough for Jenny to feel she could justify keeping the house on. She had watched her son Peter get married to Rebecca, and cried as she watched her daughter fulfil the role of bridesmaid for the wedding.

Simon and Francesca announced their engagement, and Richard had now become rather close to a nice girl at Oxford called Debbie.

So, Jenny had sold the house, sold both the cars, and moved a few miles to a more modern, smaller, four bedroom house in Studland village itself. She had bought VW Golf, and met an accountant called Bill, whom she had originally asked to sort out her financial affairs. Bill was not actually a William, but Reginald, but as his surname was Sykes, he of course became known as Bill Sykes, from Oliver Twist.

Bill was a widower, a few years older than Jenny, but he was good fun, and Martina loved him too. Bill owned his own house at Corfe, and had not moved in with Jenny, yet! But Jenny was not lonely anymore! And, with Bill’s help, she found herself in a reasonably secure financial situation.

So it was, that Bill joined Jenny for the speech day, along with John and Mary. Lucy was still at her school, so it was just the six of them.

John and Mary had booked the French house again in 1982 and 1983, and had taken Martina each time; as it was the only way they could persuade Rob to go! Lucy had brought her friend Kerry, and this had given Rob and Martina a little more freedom. Jean had acquired a girlfriend, Betina, and the four young people began to socialise quite a bit. Martina was invited to sing at the town dances, and had gone down very well indeed. Her French was even better, and she was now very well known in the town.

This year, John and Mary asked Jenny and Bill to join them as well. Jenny had been a bit hesitant, but Martina had encouraged her to accept. Lucy had queried the sleeping arrangements, and Mary had explained that actually Rob and Martina were as good as engaged, and could share a room.

As the Headmaster finished his speech, and handed over to the guest speaker, at least 80% of the audience switched of, and waited for the end.

Martina had replaced her eternity ring onto her right hand, as Rob had given her another ring for her seventeenth birthday. This was a larger version of the first, but there was no doubt as to its significance. They were engaged, but decided to wait until they had left school, to announce it formally.

No one was surprised, as it was one of life’s little certainties, and the one thing that would have surprised everyone was that the young couple still had restrained from having sex!

Their love life was healthy and very active, but Martina had taken some pride in outlasting her mother, and was determined to last for as long as she could! Rob was actually happy with the arrangement, as the worry factor of accidental pregnancy was not an issue. It wasn’t as if they were celibate, and their bedroom activities were still very exciting!
 
 
Finally the guest speaker concluded, and there was a polite, if relieved round of applause.

The parents and grateful pupils gathered themselves together, and scattered for the holidays once more.

Rob and Martina stood beside their parents’ cars and discussed their plans. John, Mary and Rob were going to stay in Studland with Jenny for a long weekend, and then Rob was going to stay with Martina until his parents returned, having picked up Lucy and her friend, and they set off in convoy for France. Then, the holiday over, they would return to the UK, stay one night, or perhaps a couple, with Jenny, and then head north. Martina was to come and stay in Edinburgh for a couple of weeks at the end of the holidays. Both were due to take their driving tests this holiday, and there was some degree of competition there! As it happened the tests were within a couple of days of each other, Martina in Poole, and Rob in Edinburgh, just after their return from France.

They loaded the cars up, and returned to Dorset.
 
 
Martina had achieved straight ‘A’s in her GCSEs, and was now studying Art, English, French, and Drama for her A levels. She had become involved in a small group at school, of three guys and three girls. They got together once a week and played lots of different contemporary music. Culture Club was the rage at the time, so they would sing some of their stuff, and the Nolans, and Bucks Fizz. They weren’t into the punk music that was quite popular. The group consisted of Martina, vocals and guitar, Sophie, just vocals, and Kate on keyboard and vocals. They had Rob on drums, and David Carter on base guitar. They were actually getting quite good, and they planned a concert towards the end of their school year. They called themselves DEEPHEAT!

Sheila Manning was delighted with Martina’s singing, and, just before Christmas 1983 she had sung with the Northern Oxford Operatic society, as their guest Soprano, in a production of Bizet’s Carmen. This was quite a challenge for an amateur society, and they rose to the occasion. Sheila was co-producing the show, and she realised that the role of Carmen would be ideal for young Martina to cut her teeth.

The school was delighted to let her have the time off to practice and eventually to take part. Indeed, they even had two coach loads from the school travel in for the opening night.

They put on three productions over three days, and Martina went from strength to strength. The local paper reviewed the show:
 
 

It’s a tricky business putting on an opera. I don’t think the North Oxfordshire Operatic Society would dispute that; indeed their programme notes to their current production of Bizet’s Carmen are frank enough to state that Carmen is one of their most challenging projects to date.     Just think, ‘opera’ requires not only strong vocalising–both solo and ensemble–or convincing acting, or authentic dance, but all three at once, synchronised perfectly with orchestra, the latter (as it was last night) usually situated in a pit, a considerable distance from the singers on stage. Then there are costumes to cope with: soft hats and dangling swords and heavy capes that restrict arm movement, and props, and backdrops and lights.     Opera is arguably the most multi-disciplinary–hence exacting–art form. The North Oxfordshire Operatic Society coped reasonably well with these varied demands. The group certainly has some fine singers within its ranks and in my mind this is what carried the evening.     They were fortunate to have a guest soprano, the delightful Martina Bennett, playing Carmen, who sang beautifully. Her facial expressions pushed through the emotion of the moment with an exotic flair nicely accomplished. Her voice was far stronger than one is used to hearing in such productions, and I believe that we will see more of her, who, I was very surprised to learn, is only just seventeen. She has a superb voice, and has obviously received first class training.

 
 
Martina loved singing the opera, but was still in two minds as to whether she was cut out for it as a career. Sheila recognised the young woman’s dilemma, and persuaded the school to undertake their own production of something they could really get their teeth into. She suggested something that involved reasonably contemporary music, dance and a nice degree of drama. In other words, something fun!

She agreed to co-produce and direct the show, which they planned to put on at Christmas 1984, and Mr Cooper and Mr Wells were brought onboard. They had the female lead, and had to select the show, and a male lead.

They deliberated for some time, and eventually decided upon Rob as the male lead. He was a strong baritone, and they felt that the chemistry that already existed between the couple could be put to some use. The show proved more difficult. They thought of South Pacific and Oklahoma, and decided against them on the grounds that they were not contemporary enough.

They finally came up with a show that was centred on the female lead, and Martina was duly cast as Evita, in Lloyd Webber’s show of the same name. Thus, as they came to break up for the summer holidays, they were well into the practice schedule.
 
 
Dinner in Studland was as tranquil as always, and Jenny was much more relaxed with Bill around. Jenny persuaded Bill to talk to Mary about her designer ideas, and after dinner the four of them were really getting into it quite seriously.

Mary found herself swept along by both her husband and her friend, and what had started as an improbable dream was looking like a possible reality. Martina and Rob took the opportunity to go for a walk along the beach. It was mid July, and by ten pm the beach was deserted and very peaceful.

The sea was as still as it could be, and the many yachts moored in the bay gave an illusion of fairy city, with all their mast lights and other little lights. The lights of Bournemouth across the bay lit the night sky, and the few wispy clouds looked like little orange powder puffs.

They sat for a while, snuggled together watching the water as it rippled gently against the soft sandy shore. The tide was right in, and Rob picked up a pebble and threw it into the water. It landed with an invisible ‘plop’, but slight ripples showed in the dim light.

Martina stood up, and took her top off.

“I’m going for a swim, coming?” She said, as she took everything else off too.

Rob just grinned in the darkness, his teeth showing white against his dark face. He couldn’t get undressed quickly enough.

Martina ran into the water, gasping as the cool water rose up to her naked tummy, and Rob was close behind. She dived beneath the surface and disappeared. Rob saw phosphorescence in the water, where she displaced some minute sea creatures, and he dived to where he thought she would be.

He just caught her heel, and held it. They surfaced, and she was laughing. He encircled her with his arms, she was still warm and he felt her naked breasts against his chest. They kissed, and he felt himself becoming aroused.

“What are you like?” She teased, and squirmed out of his grip, diving under the water again. This time he could not guess where she was, until her hands found a certain part of his anatomy that was rather pleased to feel her!

She came up behind him, and she grabbed him around the chest, he lowered himself onto his haunches, and she swung her legs over so she was sitting on his shoulders. He stood up, and she screamed with delight. Then he just fell straight backwards, taking her with him.

They played in the water for ages, and then ran ashore. They lay on the grass, juts above the sand, and he took her in his arms. They were wet, and although it was a warm night, he felt her nipples harden in the slight breeze. He put one of her nipples in his mouth, and licked all around it, then he did the same with the other. They were very salty. She held and stroked his head.

He moved up, and they kissed for a few moments, she was holding him very tight.

He broke off from the kiss, and went to the pile of clothes. Bringing back his tee shirt, he gently dried her off, kissing each bit as he dried it. She then did the same for him, and they were kneeling facing each other.

She took his hands.

“Rob, this is a perfect night, in a perfect place. Did you happen to bring something which could turn this into a perfect moment?” She asked.

Rob grinned, and once again his teeth glowed. Something rustled in his hand. He had a small square foil packet in his hand, which he must have collected at the same time as the tee shirt.

She took it from him, and found her hands were shaking. She tried to rip it open, but couldn’t. He took it back, and opened it with ease, and then he gave it back to her.

She held the small rubber sheath in her fingers, and then rolled it onto his ready member.

She then pushed him gently onto his back, and kissed him. She swung her leg over him, and, trembling, helped him find the right place for him to put it. She was very wet, and more than ready. At the last second she hesitated, then kissed him, and slowly sank down, and allowed him to sink deep inside her.

She felt him inside her, and the feeling was like no other, he arched his back, and she felt the stimulation of their pubic areas as they joined together. She began to raise and lower herself, as he thrust into her as she did so. In all their games, and mutual petting sessions, nothing had ever come close to what she experienced now!

He held her breasts, and leaned forward, taking her nipples into his mouth and sucking and licking, he drove her wild! She rode him faster and he thrust in time with her. She felt herself coming, and she just gasped with the overpowering pleasure, as she gushed to orgasm.

Rob slowed his rhythm, thrusting deeper and deeper inside her, she came again, and again, and kissed him passionately. She felt his hands on her bum, as he raised and lowered her, and he rolled her over onto her back, without losing the tempo. She wrapped her legs around his waist, and he started to pound away, and she had another orgasm, and another. He was getting faster and faster, until with an almighty grunt, he shuddered and thrust himself as deep inside her as he could.

He withdrew almost immediately, holding the condom in place. He took it off and said, “No punctures!”

Martina just lay there, her senses reeling. Nothing could have prepared her for what she had just experienced.

“Rob, stroked her forehead, and kissed her very tenderly.

“Are you okay?” He asked.

She turned her head, and saw his silhouette. She reached out her hand, and found his neck, she pulled him gently down to her, and kissed him.

“Robbie, that was amazing. Thank you! Thank you for waiting, and thank you for not waiting any longer!” She said, and kissed him again.

They lay curled up together for a while, as the breeze dried them off.

“We’d better get back.” Rob said.

“Mmm.” Martina said. Not moving.

Her fingers went questing between his legs, and under her touch, he began to stiffen once more, but not awfully enthusiastically.

“Let’s just show that that one wasn’t a fluke!” She said.

“I think I may need a little more time.” Rob said.

She wrapped her arm around him, and said, “take as long as you want, I ‘m not going anywhere!”
 
 
They walked back to the house about an hour later, it was midnight, and the other four were still at it. Jenny looked up as they came in, saw Martina’s expression, and immediately knew!

She smiled at her daughter, a knowing smile, and Martina smiled back. No words were needed, and Jenny glanced at Rob. “Did you have a nice swim?” She asked.

“Yes, it was great!” He replied.

“How was it in?” She asked, deliberately.

Rob grinned sheepishly, “Great, it was really warm, and wet!” He replied, equally deliberately.

“Why don’t you two have a shower, and the next time, take a towel?” Jenny suggested.

They left them to it and went upstairs and had a shower together.

“At least I lasted longer than my mother!” Martina said, as she scrubbed Rob’s back.

“And mine!” He said.

“When did your dad first do it?” She asked.

“I don’t know. He never talks about it.” He said.

She put her arms around his substantial chest.

“It was better than I thought it would be! How was it for you?” She asked.

“Bloody fantastic!” He said.

“I think I’m going to have to visit my doctor.” She said.

“Why?” he said, worried.

“Because I have no intention of having you use those bloody rubber things for the rest of our lives!” She replied, kissing him.

“Oh!” He said.

They got out and dried themselves off.

“Robbie?”

“What?”

“How many have you got left?”

“Ten, why?”

“We will have to go shopping tomorrow!” She said, with a sly smile.

“But it’s Sunday!” Rob observed.

“It is also the summer season, and virtually all the shops are open.” She said. “Besides, I will get Mummy out so I can have some driving practice, I’ve only five weeks until my test!”

They went down stairs and found that their parents were finishing their discussion. There were papers all over the place, with the rudiments of a business plan thrashed out.

Martina carried out the empty glasses and coffee cups to the kitchen.

Jenny followed her out, and watched as she washed up the glasses. Martina had a little smile on her face.

“Are you okay?” She asked her daughter.

“Yup! I’m just fine.” Martina said, and glanced at her mother, and smiled.

“I have to go and see Doctor Andrews sometime this week, it has been a while since you saw her, would you like me to make you an appointment?” Jenny asked.

Martina smiled, and looked at Jenny, who smiled back.

“Yes please, I think that would be a very good idea. Thanks!” Martina replied.

Jenny washed up the cups, and as they left the kitchen to put Turbo out, Jenny said. ”I’m just so pleased you waited this long!”

“So am I!” Martina said, and kissed her mother goodnight. “So am I!”
 
 
Jenny was up quite early, and Bill was fixing the fence in the vegetable garden. She watched as he measured each piece and cut then as exactly as he could. He was a methodical man, was Bill. Unlike Charles, who had been very different, he had been slap-dash and used to put off jobs around the home, until either Jenny did them, or she had to pay someone else to do them.

Bill had been aware that she was lonely, and in a funny sort of way they were very similar. They had sort of drifted into a relationship through a mutual need, and they had both found love. It wasn’t the passionate love that she had thought she had found with Sam, but a love built on need, respect, and friendship.

As she reflected on this she thought of Martina and Rob. Their love was built out of friendship, need and respect too, yet they were discovering the physical aspects, but only after several years of just being friends first.

Bill looked up and saw her watching, and waved. She smiled and held up a coffee cup, and he nodded.

She made him a coffee and took it out to him. He took it and kissed her. She sat and watched him work.

“Do you think that Mary’s plan will work?” She asked, at last.

“No reason why not. They’ve got the advantage of having the free capital, so no loans are needed to start them off. She needs to research her client base, and run a market analysis, but I see no reason why she shouldn’t make a go of it. As with all things, she needs to hit the market just right. It may be that she selects the wrong age group, or misreads the fashion trends. It is a very fickle market. Here hold this a moment!” Bill handed her a plank.

“What do you think of them?” She asked.

“They are charming people, but then you would never be friends with anyone who weren’t!” He replied, taking the plank from her.

“Do you think that this French trip is a good idea, I feel that I am sort of bullying you into it?” She asked.

Bill stopped for a moment, and looked at her.

“Jenny love, we are both in our fifties, I haven’t had a proper holiday for nearly five years, because I was so bloody lonely, I couldn’t bear to see loads of couples having fun. My son is in America, and I haven’t seen him for nearly a year. I have at long last found a beautiful woman whom I can love, and I get to go with her to Brittany in the company of her delightful daughter, her boyfriend and his very charming parents. I adore French food and wine, and I can think of nothing I would rather do. So please just relax and don’t worry, I like being bullied!” he said.

Jenny sat and stayed with him as he worked away. He was just so useful, the house was lovely, but had needed a lot of little jobs doing to it. It had been the holiday home of a London couple, whom had let it out for most of the summer. Bill had done one job at a time, and was now on the last project.

Martina awoke first, and looked at her clock. It was nine o’clock. She reached out for Rob, and he was fast asleep. They had had a wonderful night, and had not spent much time sleeping. She slipped out of bed and went to the loo. She heard John and Mary getting up, so she cleaned her teeth and went back to their room.

Rob woke up as she got back into bed.

“What time is it?” He asked, sleepily.

She kissed him.

“Nine o’clock, and you need a shave!” She said.

“I also need a pee. Aren’t you tired?” He asked.

“Yes, but it’s a nice sort of tired.” She said, nuzzling his neck.

“I still need a pee!” He said, as he got out of bed.

He went to the bathroom, and realised that including the beach, they had made love five times! No wonder he was knackered.

He looked at his reflection in the mirror, and quickly ran his electric razor over his face. He brushed his teeth, and went back to the bedroom.

Martina was in bed, with the covers up to her chin. He noticed that her nightie was on the floor, and she lifted the duvet. She was naked, and so he took off his tee shirt and shorts.

They made it six, before breakfast!
 
 
The weekend passed quickly and they said goodbye to John and Mary on Monday. They were visiting friends in Wales on their way north, and they would be back in a couple of weeks to go on to France. Martina visited Dr Andrews on Monday, and was prescribed her first contraceptive pills. Dr Andrews gave her a thorough examination, and declared her in prime condition.

Dr Gillian Andrews was a relatively new doctor to the practice, as Martina had not wanted to see any of the old ones in the practice, as they had seen her before. And when she had first seen Martina, shortly after her profound change, she was baffled as to how the mistake had gone un-noticed for so long.

There was no doubt that Martina was as normal a young woman as she had ever examined. In fact, she was as near a perfect specimen as she had ever seen! She read through young Martin Collins’ notes, and came to the conclusion that her predecessors had been rather lax or neglectful.

The fact that Martina seemed to be one of the most stable and delightful of all her patients, and that she seemed to bear no ill will at all, made Gillian relieved that there did not appear to be any mention or threat of a costly lawsuit.

The girl had come in on that Monday morning, looking bright and cheerful, unlike the majority of her patients. She was wearing a very pretty floral, short, summer dress, and sandals.

“Hello, Martina. I haven’t seen you for a while, what can I do for you today?” She had asked.

“Morning Doctor. It has come to that time, I’m afraid!” Martina said.

“I’m sorry, that time?” Gillian asked, confused.

“The pill! The time has come, the walrus said, to talk of many things, but for me, I think I need to talk about the pill!” Martina said.

“Ah, the pill. I see. Now, lets see, how old are you?”

“I will be eighteen in a couple of months.” Martina said.

“What methods of birth control have you used so far?” Gillian said.

“Well considering I lost my virginity on Saturday night, all we have used is a dozen condoms, so far!” She said with a grin.

Gillian had to smile. She examined Martina, and asked lots of questions. She explained about the dangers of using contraceptive pills over a long period of time, and gave her advice relating to other methods. But Martina was quite clear, for the short term at least, the pill it was!

“Have you known him long?” Gillian asked as she wrote out the prescription.

“Nearly ten years.” Martina replied.

“How long have you been serious?”

“Five years.” The girl replied.

The doctor frowned, and she did some sums in her head.

“But that means,…..”

“Yes I know, he knew that I was a girl before anyone else, it was a little difficult, but we are engaged now!” Martina held up her left hand.

“Congratulations, when are you getting married?” The doctor asked.

“We haven’t a clue. Probably not for years, but this saves an awful lot of hassle. We are not announcing if officially until we leave school. You see, we knew that we were going to get married nearly five years ago. Robbie was the only one who stood by me through all my problems. We are true soul mates, and neither of us can imagine life without the other!”

“Have you not been tempted to have sex before this?”

“Oh yes, it has been bloody hard, but I had to beat my mother’s record. She lost her’s when she was fifteen. I wanted to wait until I was eighteen, but hey, Saturday night was a little special!” Martina said.

Gillian found her refreshing, honest, and very natural. She was in no doubt that Martina was a responsible young woman, and she had no qualms in helping her out.

“Now, read the leaflet, and start when it tells you to. You will not be safe until at least one complete cycle has run its course, and I should give it a couple of weeks on top. I have prescribed you six months worth, so come back if there any problems, otherwise just ask for a repeat prescription. Okay?” She asked.

“Okay, thanks doctor.” Martina said.

The doctor opened a drawer, and pulled out a small box.

“In here are twenty condoms, they are from the family planning clinic I run on a Wednesday. Take these, and if you want more, come back on Wednesday, 10 to 12. Okay?”

“Thanks, bye.”
 
 
Martina left the surgery and met up with her mother and Rob in the car park by the station, in Swanage. Rob was looking embarrassed, and both women made it worse by laughing at him. Martina went to the chemists, and Mary went into the supermarket. Rob went with Martina, and was intrigued to see the packets of pills.

“Well? What are you waiting for?” She asked, as she picked up the pills.

“What?” he asked.

“These don’t work straight off, you will have to buy a box of thingies. The doctor gave me twenty, but they wont last us long.” Martina said.

Rob had never been so embarrassed in his life. Particularly as Martina insisted on reading the boxes, and out loud at that!

“Oo, look! These say they are ribbed for extra pleasure, is that for you or me?” She asked, completely oblivious to the sniggering of the two girls who only wanted some makeup and deodorant.

“Martina, shut up!” Hissed Rob, which made the girls giggle all the more.

Martina became aware of the girls, but made no sign.

“These are just the standard size, where are the jumbo sizes?” She asked, letting her voice carry.

Rob thought he was going to die!

He grabbed two of the closest packs of twenty and literally ran to the checkout. While he was waiting in line, with just the condoms in his hand, he had never felt as embarrassed in his life, particularly as Martina had walked past him, and was waiting just beyond the checkout, making as if she was desperate, and for him to hurry up.

“Never again!” He muttered. The two girls were now behind him, and Martina’s mime show was bordering on the obscene. When it was his turn, he just handed over the cash, and held his hand out for the change. He was about a red as he could get, and he was seething inside!

When he finally managed to escape, he roared and chased Martina down the road, who shrieked with laughter and ran across the road, to the beach. He chased her onto the beach and to the water’s edge. He grabbed her, and lifted her bodily off her feet, and carried her to the water. She was laughing, shrieking, wriggling, and kicking her legs, but Rob just kept going! He was wearing shorts and sandals, so he waded out to knee level.

“I’m sorry Robbie! I’m really sorry Robbie! No, don’t you dare, Please! Robbie No!”

He held her just above the water. He was still cross, and Martina knew that she had pushed him just a little too far. She stopped screaming and looked at him. Her arms were round his neck.

“Go on then, I deserve it!” She said.

“Don’t you ever do that to me again!” He said.

“I won’t Robbie. I’m sorry, it’s just that everyone is so silly about it all!” She said.

“That is no reason to embarrass me, and make me feel about one inch tall!” He said, still smouldering.

She looked at him, and smiled.

“I’m sorry. Don’t you love me anymore?” She asked.

“I sometimes wonder why I do!” He said.

“She stroked his head, “Oh Robbie, I really don’t deserve you!” She said, and his heart melted.

“No, you don’t!” He said, smiled and dropped her!

She was holding onto him, so she only got her legs wet, and clung round his neck.

“Bastard!” She said, smiling.

“I know.” He said, smiling back.

She kissed him, and they stood with their sandaled feet and legs in fifteen inches of water, oblivious to the world.

Jenny walked round the corner, and was vaguely looking for them, she glanced at the shoreline, and saw them, standing kissing, about eight feet out, with the tide coming in. She smiled and shook her head.

She walked onto the beach.

“Are you two staying there all day?” She shouted to them.

They broke off, and looked round, then at their feet. Laughing they joined her on dry land.

“What were you doing?” She asked.

“You don’t want to know, Mummy!” Martina said.

They returned to the car park, and Martina got behind the wheel of her mother’s VW Golf. The car had the ‘L’ plates on front and rear, and Rob got into the back, not a little nervous. Martina had already had a course of lessons, and was actually quite a competent driver. But Rob didn’t like the narrow lanes.

They set off and Rob began to relax. Martina liked to talk as she drove, something to do with nerves, but as she went round one corner of a little lane, there was a huge tipper truck coming the other way. It shut her up, just for a second or so.

Rob worked out that a bicycle would be hard pushed to get through the gap, but Martina didn’t hesitate, or slow down, she just drove through the gap, with no difficulty.

“Phew!” Rob said. “Well done, I have to confess I shut my eyes there!”

“So did I!” Said Jenny.

Martina giggled, and said, “So did I!”

They were all relieved when they arrived back home!
 
 
The holiday flew past, they all went to France, and had a super time. Martina renewed old friendships, and this time the band contacted her, and she was persuaded to join them for the entire dance evening. She even managed to get in some practice time with them, and she sang Karma Chameleon, Do you really want to hurt me?, and some songs from Queen. But she had been practicing some French songs, and these had gone down very well with the locals.

Her French was really very good now, and she and Rob spent many hours in the little café chatting with the local young people. Even Rob, who would never confess to being a linguist, was able to converse very ably now. Jean and Betina were always pleased to see the young English couple, and the four of them would often do things together. This year they managed to hire mobilettes, and they explored further afield.
 
 
But the two weeks were soon over and they all came home. Martina said a very tearful goodbye to Rob, even though they would be reunited in a couple of weeks in Scotland. They had become ridiculously close, and their parents were actually quite relieved that they were going to be separated for a while. As Mary remarked, “At least the poor darlings can get a full night’s sleep now!”

Martina took her driving test, and much to Jenny’s relief, she passed. She immediately phoned up Rob, who had his booked for two days later. Mary was dreading the possibility of him failing, and was very grateful when he too passed first time.

John took Rob out and they bought a little second hand Ford Escort for him, and when Martina arrived at the Waverley station a week later, it was Rob who collected her in his new car.

It was almost like coming home for Martina. She adored John and Mary, and Lucy always looked forward to Martina being with them.
 
 
Once again their holidays flashed past. Rob and Martina went to several parties, some very formal, and some informal. But they made their mark, as they made such a handsome couple, not just a few heads turned whenever they put in an appearance.
 
 
Thus, they returned as the head boy and girl of the school, in September, and were ready to face the challenges that the year would throw at them!

They each had a large bed/sitting room in their respective houses, and were instrumental in the setting up of a much improved sixth form club. Martina took her job as head girl very seriously, and was very aware of everything that went on in the girls’ houses. She had a close network of friends and they ensured that things ran smoothly.

She and Rob complimented each other very well, and their personalities were such that their popularity enabled them to run a tight ship, and the staff noticed that the general school morale was very high.

Marcus was very pleased, particularly as they were both always very smart, and set an excellent example for the younger pupils. It was noticed that Martina was wearing her engagement ring on her left hand, and no one was very surprised. In fact, the couple were very discrete, and set a positive example to those couples that were just starting relationships further down the school.

There were many different things going on in both their lives, and they found that they rarely had much time to themselves.

Martina was undertaking her Gold Duke of Edinburgh’s Award, and kept disappearing all over the country on various activities, while Rob, as the CCF Sergeant Major, was really involved with the cadets. He was also captain of the first XV Rugby team, and once again Martina found herself cheering him on whenever she got the opportunity!

It was their music that brought them together most, and their little group practice was one of their favourite times! They planned a charity concert for later in the Christmas term, and encouraged other performers to get together to make it a really good event.

Martina’s singing was delighting her coach, Sheila was so tempted to try to get the girl into the National Opera, but sadly had to agree that she was not best suited for that medium. So, she and Martina went over the latter’s skills and strong aspects, and both came to the conclusion that she was far more suited to contemporary music and drama.

Martina was pleased, as she aspired to be an actress, and although she loved singing, she really wanted to act!

They had Evita planned, and the cast had been selected and had already started practising. Due to A levels, they were putting it on at the end of the Christmas Term, as the summer was a hopeless time for such activities.

The drama group were hoping to put on a play, and Mr Cooper was approached by the head of the English department who asked if they could put on The Taming of the Shrew, by William Shakespeare. The play was one of the selected plays for that year’s ‘A’ level syllabus, and it was generally thought that it would help those doing the course!

Martina was approached to be the shrew, and jumped at the opportunity, and needless to say, Rob was cast as the bridegroom! It was to be put on at Easter, and what with everything else, it was a very busy time for both of them.
 
 
The term flew by, and they were nearing Christmas before anyone realised it. The production of Evita came a week from the end of term, and was very successful, Sheila Manning, who watched the last one, had to accept that she was exceptionally talented, but would be wasted in opera. After the performance, she told Martina, and wished her all the luck in the world.

“Does that mean you can’t coach me anymore?” Martina asked.

“Martina, darling, I have nothing more to give you! You have been a wonderful student, and I have taught you all I know. The rest is up to you. Just remember to do your exercises, and don’t ever smoke!” She said.

Martina hugged her, and felt very sad, as they had become very close over the last four years.

“I can’t thank you enough! I only hope I will be a credit to you!” Martina said.

“I am sure you will, I shall follow your progress as closely as I can!” Sheila said.

“I will send you tickets to my first performance, whatever it is!”

“That would be lovely, but not if it is anything too noisy!” Sheila said, smiling.

They said goodbye, and Martina felt that an era had ended.
 
 
The following week, the charity concert was staged, with six different groups or performers taking part. They had been selling tickets madly, and had raised  £500 from ticket sales,  £250 from special tee shirts, and hoped to raise more on the night with sales of hot dogs and hamburgers. Their aim was  £1000, and the money was going to feed the starving in Africa.

Deepheat were the main group, and the others were just there for support. All the others had one or two numbers, and Deepheat had eight numbers planned, six were hits over the last few years, and two they had written themselves.

Martina had spent a long time getting her costume ready, and no one had seen it! As the group before them went on, she shut herself away, and dressed. She put on sheer black stockings, with a suspender belt, and a very short black leather skirt. She pulled on high black leather boots, which came up past her knees, and had 4” stiletto heels. On top, she wore a black bra under a very skimpy netting sleeveless top, which showed more than it revealed! Then she wore long black fingerless gloves, which came all the way up her arms. She painted her nails a very dark red, and wore heavy dark eye shadow, and deep red lipstick. She spent ages getting her hair into a ‘wild’ mode, and she thought she looked great!

She heard the group before them finish, and then she came out.

“Shut your mouth dear, you may catch something!” she said to Rob, who gawped at her.

“Holy shit Martina, you look………!” Rob was lost for words.

The other group came off, and the curtain was lowered.

The group moved on stage with their equipment, and Martina strapped her jet-black electric guitar over her shoulder. She was standing centre stage, and they were in pitch black. The curtain was raised, and no one could see anything.

Their first number was “Hold onto you hat!” by the Rolling Stones, which started with a guitar piece, and then the drums came in.

Martina played the opening bars in darkness, and as soon as the drums started, the spotlight picked out Martina, and there was a huge surge and cheer from the audience.

They went on to play Queen’s “Another one bites the dust!”, and everyone was singing along. They moved through Culture Club’s “Karma Chameleon”, and “Do you really want to hurt me?”

Then they played “I’m in the mood for dancing”, and lots of the kids at the front started dancing. So they came back with “Making your mind up”, which they could keep dancing to. Martina then sang Dion Warwick’s hit, “All the love in the world”, and then they played their own numbers, which kept the kids dancing.

Martina was as raunchy as she could be, and really loved flirting with the audience. She could tell that she was doing the right moves, as those young men at the front had developed glazed expressions and a tendency to dribble!

They came to the end of the last number, and she stepped up to the microphone, and said, “All of us thank you for supporting this charity concert. We need to beat the  £1000 target, so we will take any requests, but they will cost you!”

Various names of songs were shouted out, and she tried to pick one she could recognise. Then a loud voice came from the back.

“ £50 if you strip!”

Martina laughed.

“Make it  £500, and I will think about it!” she said.

There was a cheer and a surge, and before she could argue, a bucket was being passed around, and eventually it came back to the stage, and Rob collected it. He stared at Martina.

“I reckon there is more that  £500 here!” he said.

She walked over to Kate on keyboard, and told her what to play, and then shrugged. Her and her big mouth! She had a quick word with the man on lights, and then went back to centre stage.

She took off her guitar, and Kate started the stripper’s tune, and Rob came in on drums.

She started with her hips, just swaying with the beat, and then started to dance, tugging at her left glove, and pulling it slowly off her arm, as she danced across the stage, then swinging it round, and she threw it into the audience. The beat got slightly faster, and the audience were clapping in time with the beat, and she moved to the next glove, and then came her top, which got a cheer when thrown across the stage.

She had her back to the audience, and spread he legs apart, and bent over so she was looking at the audience from between her legs! She swiped her little skirt off, and dropped it next to the drums, and Rob started to drool, and almost dropped his drumsticks!

She lay back on the stage and took one boot off, and then the other, and danced across to the edge of the stage, where she had many volunteers to undo the snaps on her suspender belt.

She sat on a chair, and rolled her stockings down, in a very seductive manner, and threw them into the audience, causing minor fights to break out over appropriation of the discarded items.

She whipped off her suspender belt and hung it round Rob’s neck, who grinned at her.

She stood before the whole school, dressed only in her black bra and black knickers, and she turned her back on them as she inched the straps down off one shoulder, and then the other, her hips still swaying in time with the music. She unclasped the catch at the back, and threw away the bra, still with her back to everyone, and her arms across her chest.

There was a sudden hush in the audience, and she slowly turned to face them, still with her arms across her chest, then she smiled, and the lights went out, and Marcus breathed a sigh of relief!

There was pandemonium, as the audience erupted in a mixture of applause and a demand for more!

But Martina had left the stage, and was busy getting dressed back into what she could find.

The audience started chanting for more, the curtain fell and all the lights came up, and Marcus stood at the front of the stage.

“Enough! Thank you! That is enough! I think that this is a perfect place to halt our evening, and I should like to thank all those who have taken part, and also those who have given so generously! I would particularly like to thank Martina, for going that bit extra, and not an inch too far, and the lighting man, for good timing! I am sure that Martina would like her clothes back, and once they are returned, we shall have all the band members back onto the stage for a final curtain!” Marcus said.

It took ten minutes for her clothes to be returned, and even then she was missing her stockings, so she put on a new pair. When she appeared with the others to take her curtain call, the cheers raised the roof! The thrill she received was enough, she was now certain that this is what she wanted to do with her life.

In the end they raised in excess of  £2,500 for the charity,  £880 from Martina’s strip alone! Marcus was thrilled, but sent a memo to the effect that strip tease was not an acceptable method of fund raising in the future!

The school broke up for Christmas, and Rob and Martina said their sad farewells when Jenny arrived to pick Martina up. Rob was catching the train that didn’t leave for another hour. Jenny was surprisingly unsympathetic about the couple being so separated, and Rob thought he saw a hidden smile when Martina asked him to call her on Christmas day.

Martina was quiet during the drive home, and Jenny told her that Bill had proposed to her.

“That is wonderful, mummy! I hope you accepted?”

“I said I would think about it. I needed to talk to you about it first!”

“Why? It is your life, what I feel is irrelevant, but for the record, I approve!”

Jenny smiled.

“Thank you dear, then I will tell him tonight.”

“So I should think! Poor old Bill, you shouldn’t have kept him hanging on like that! It is not fair!”

“Hark at you! Just because you have been engaged since you were twelve!”

Martina laughed.

“Not quite!” she said.

“So who is home for Christmas?”

“No one, it is just the three of us! Just you, me, and Bill. Some friends have asked us to stay for a bit. So I agreed! It should be fun!” Jenny said.

Martina’s heart sank, as she knew about Jenny’s friends, their children were usually complete dorks!

“Oh! Anyone I know?”

“Probably! They are a very nice family, their daughter is a bit younger than you, but it still should be fun!”

Her heart sank even lower.

“Why can’t we just have a quiet Christmas at home?” she said, hopefully.

“If you want, dear. I’ll ring up the Alexanders, and then cancel the flights to Edinburgh if you want!”

Martina felt about one inch high. Her mother had managed to put one over on her!

“Just you wait!” she said through the most enormous grin. Her heart was racing and she had gone from being pretty despondent to jubilant in two seconds.

“Oh, have you changed your mind, all of a sudden?” Jenny asked, innocent to the end.

“You know I have!” Martina said.

Jenny smiled.

“It was Mary’s idea, she couldn’t face having Rob mooching about all holiday, so we are all flying up in two days time. This is supposed to be a secret, so don’t tell Rob when you speak on the phone as soon as you can!”

“I won’t, it’ll be hard, but I won’t!” she said.

Jenny laughed at the change in her daughter.

“What about Turbo?”

“The Fishers have agreed to have him, so he will be fine!”

The Fishers were a really nice family who ran a nearby stable, and Turbo loved staying there. All the rats and rabbits he wanted!
 
 
Sure enough, after supper the phone rang. It was Rob, he had just arrived home, and was missing Martina like mad.

“Hi Robbie!” Martina said, trying to sound despondent at not being able to see him for four weeks.

“Hi my love! How are you?”

“Missing you!”

“Me too. Look, I am going to try and come and see you just after Christmas, I can’t cope with being apart from you!”

“That will be nice, but haven’t you got lots of parties?”

“I don’t want to go! If you are not with me, there is no point!” he said, miserably, and Martina grinned at her mother.

“That is sweet Robbie, but we have to get used to being apart!”

“I know, don’t remind me! But I just want to see you so bad!”

“Me too!”

“We can at least speak every day!” he said, sounding so miserable, that Martina almost burst out laughing.

“Of course we can!” she said.

“I’d better go, we are about to eat. Mum has invited some people for Christmas, it is going to be dire!”

“Oh, we are going out to some friends, it will be fun!”

“You are so lucky. I wish I was having Christmas with you!” he said.

“One day, Robbie, one day!”

“I love you so much!”

“Me too. Bye then!”

“Bye.”

Martina hung up.

“Well done, was that hard?”

“Terrible, he sounded so miserable!” Martina said, and told her the entire conversation, as if Jenny couldn’t have imagined it.
 
 
Edinburgh airport, 17^th December, saw Bill, Jenny and Martina pushing their trolley through the concourse. John Alexander waved at them, and Martina was the first to see him.

“Hi, did you have a good trip?” he asked.

“Very good, short and sweet!” said Bill as they shook hands.

“I am at work, so Rob still doesn’t have a clue!” John said with a grin.

They walked to the Range Rover, and Martina noted that it was a new one. She felt very excited at the prospect of surprising Rob, and it really brought it home to her mother just how attached the two young people had become.

Jenny worried a little, as neither of them would be inclined to venture afar in the world, if they became too tied into each other so early on. She did not feel that it was healthy to become so attached at so young an age. But, she reasoned, they were anything but the usual couple, and were so obviously devoted to each other!

Martina kept up a running commentary all the way to the Alexander’s home, and John exchanged glances with Jenny, and they smiled. The car pulled into the drive, and they unloaded the suitcases. John opened the front door and Mary met him.

“Hi everyone! It is lovely to see you!” and she hugged each in turn. When she got to Martina, she had a special smile for the girl.

“Rob is upstairs moping! He is so grumpy, and it is driving us mad! Do, please, go an put him out of his misery!”

Martina was up the stairs like a squirrel being chased by Turbo! She crept quietly along the landing, past Lucy’s door, the girl was playing with her computer and she looked up as she passed and grinned conspiratorially, Martina put a finger to her lips and the younger girl nodded, and put her hand over her mouth.

Rob was sitting on his bed, with his back to the door, banging his drumsticks against the pillow, and his whole bearing looking miserable.

Martina licked her lips, and in a very good imitation of Mary’s voice, said, “I suppose you are going to be miserable all damn holiday?”

His shoulders shrugged and then something twigged that something wasn’t quite right, and he turned and looked at the door. He took one look at Martina and almost burst into tears of joy.

“Martina? How?” he said, and he covered the short distance between them in half a nano-second.

Lucy peeped round the door, and noted that there was absolutely no daylight between them. They managed to come as near as anyone physically could, to co-existing in exactly the same space/time location.

She watched as they kissed for exactly six minutes and twenty four seconds, she liked her new watch!

Finally Martina broke off, Lucy thought she had to breath eventually!

“Pleased to see me then?” she asked.

“You have to ask?”

They laughed together, and sat on the bed.

“My God, I missed you so much!” he said.

She reached out and stroked his face with her hand.

“I did too, I think of you all the time that you aren’t with me!” she said, and he kissed her hand.

“It’s daft really, at school, we go for ages without seeing each other!”

“I know, but we know that we are just handy if necessary. Edinburgh is hardly handy!” she said.

“Do you think this feeling will ever go away?”

“I hope not! I love you so much!” she said, and they started kissing again.

Lucy got bored and went down stairs to greet Jenny and Bill.

“How are Romeo and Juliette?” her mother asked.

“How anyone can kiss for that long without breathing, beats me!” she said with a cheeky grin.

“Ah!” said Bill, with a straight face. “Martina has developed a knack of breathing through her ears!”

Lucy stared at him for a second, and then realised that he was teasing her, and laughed. “They are so mushy! I will never be like that!” she declared, and the two mothers exchanged knowing glances.

“I put the kettle on, lets have a coffee and let the love birds catch up with the two days they haven’t seen each other!” Mary said.

Upstairs, Rob and Martina were just sitting holding hands, and enjoying being with each other. A few months ago, they would have already progressed to the bed, and would have made love by this time, but they had passed beyond the need to constantly make love!

“You know I can’t live without you?” she said.

“Of course, I am the same!”

“How will we manage once we leave school and go our separate ways?”

He shrugged, and smiled.

“What?” she said.

“I have faith! Look at our lives so far! We were separated when we left prep school, but for how long? Look at this Christmas holidays, we were apart, for two days! Somehow we are destined to be together, regardless of the circumstances!”

She smiled, and remembered the strange angel’s words to her.

“We are destined to be together, and we will have lots of children!” she repeated.

“Are you sure you aren’t making that bit up?” he teased her.

She smiled, and stroked his hand.

“Dear Robbie, you mean everything to me! I wouldn’t be who I am if it hadn’t been for you!”

“I could say the same!”

“We had better go and join the others, I haven’t even taken my coat off yet!” she said, and he laughed.

“I am so glad you are here, is your Mum here as well?”

“Yes, and Bill! They are getting married! So I am going to be a bridesmaid again!”

“Great, you are so beautiful, I can’t wait for you to be my bride!”

“Neither can I! Oh Robbie I want you so much!” she said, and they embraced again.

When they finally appeared, Martina still had her coat on, and everyone had finished their coffees.

“Ah!” said John, “Feeling a little happier now, my boy?”

Rob grinned and said hello to his guests.

“Your mother has just told us about the wedding plans! We are really pleased!” Mary said.

“Isn’t it wonderful! Mind you I wouldn’t blame Bill for walking out, she kept him hanging about for simply ages!” Martina said.

They had a light lunch, and then organised themselves and put the luggage in the spare rooms. John had to return to the office after lunch and Bill and Jenny sat down with Mary to discuss her new business plan. Her dreams were rapidly turning into reality!

Martina and Rob, along with Lucy, drove into Edinburgh, and did a little Christmas shopping. Martina just took hold of Rob’s arm, and was quite happy strolling from shop to shop.

Lucy was turning into a pretty teenager, and had already started to fill out in all the right places. She was going to be tall too, and enjoyed being with her handsome brother and his very sophisticated girl friend. Lucy thought the world of Martina, and the two had become as close sisters over the years. Mary found it super having Martina to help her cope with Lucy’s more truculent moods, and she knew that the older girl would always be able to persuade Lucy to be sensible.

Mary and Jenny used to wonder when their teenagers would start to behave like teenagers, but now resigned themselves to the fact that they never would! The young couple had gone straight from puberty to adulthood, missing out the less pleasant aspects of the teen years! They had thought that the pair would suffer because of it, but it did not seem to be the case.

The holidays passed too quickly, Christmas day was a truly joyous occasion, with church in the morning, an enormous lunch, then a walk up Arthur’s Seat, followed by the exchange of gifts and a quiet supper. Martina and Rob were invited to about fifteen parties, and many were formal, requiring the wearing of kilts, long dresses, and the sashes. Jenny saw a completely new side of Martina, as did many other people!

At one such formal dance, a female reporter for Harpers & Queen had been invited, and she had a photographer in tow. She was doing a story on the Scottish society and their activities. The photographer saw in Martina a rare spark of beauty, elegance, charm and fun, and took two complete rolls of film of her throughout the evening. She was completely unaware of the identity of the man taking the pictures, but thought he was wasting rather too many on her!

Towards the end of the evening, as she had Rob were having a cold drink, a woman in a very elegant green dress approached them.

“Hello! My name is Helen Gower. I am a columnist for Harpers and Queen, and I am doing a piece of Scottish traditional activities, and I was wondering if I could take up just a few minutes of your time?”

Ron looked at Martina who shrugged.

“Aye, why not!” he said, his refined accent apparent.

“Oh thank God! You are Scots!” said Helen with a grin. “I approached one couple, and found they were Welsh!”

Martina’s eyes twinkled, but she said nothing.

Helen took them aside, and they sat in a small side room.

She asked them various questions relating to the dances and their clothes. Rob answered all the questions, and then Helen turned to Martina.

“I see you wear the sash in the same tartan as your partner, why is that?”

“Ah well, that’s because we are engaged, and I do not directly belong to a specific clan!” Martina said, and Rob was hard pressed not to laugh, because Martina had spoken in a perfect educated Edinburgh accent!

“But I thought all Scots belonged to clans?”

“Och no! The clans come from the highlands, and some lowlanders married into them. My family have no clan blood, to my knowledge!” she said, still the actress.

Martina went on to describe a fictional family history involving a Dutch merchant, Flemish weavers and English soldiers of fortune. Helen was scribbling away in her shorthand, and Rob began to laugh, it was too much.

Helen looked at the couple, and saw their smiles. She realised that someone was the butt of a joke, and it was neither of them.

Martina burst out laughing.

“I am so sorry!” she said, in her normal accent. “I just couldn’t resist it.” She then went on to tell Helen the real family history, or rather the family history without her gender identity problems! Then Rob told her about his family, and there were some good tales there as well.

Martina went on to tell the woman about her aspirations to become an actress and performer, and told her about some of the shows and plays she had already done. Helen found this equally exciting, and after she had all she wanted, she arranged for some posed photographs to be taken, of the couple, and many more of Martina by herself.

She thanked them, and gave them a card. Martina was excited, as she may have a photograph of them published in the exclusive magazine! But as the holidays wore on, she forgot all about the incident.

All good things come to an end, and soon Bill, Jenny and Martina were to fly back down south. The whole Alexander family went to the airport with them, in two cars. They had a quite emotional farewell, except for Martina and Rob, who knew they would see each other in a few days back at school.

It was Lucy who noticed it first.

“Ma, look! There is a picture of Martina!” she said, pointing to the nearby newsagent. Everyone turned, and sure enough, there on the front cover of Harpers & Queen was Martina, looking exceptionally stunning in her long dress and sash. She rushed over, picked it up and stared at it. Martina joined her, and was amazed.

The picture was one of the posed ones, and it showed her from her waist up. She was smiling, and staring just off camera. She remembered Rob was distracting her by raising his kilt out of shot. She leafed through the magazine, and found a six page article on Scottish traditions, and a page and a half about her and Rob. There were six photographs of her, two of them with Rob, and four by herself. Most of them were taken when they had been dancing, and her laughter and smiles were not posed.

“Here, This isn’e a library, are youse gonna buy that or no?” said the assistant.

Martina showed the woman her picture on the cover.

“I am sorry, but this is me!” she said, and the woman gasped.

“Oh my! So it is! Heather, come here, this lassie is a model who’s on yon Harpers!” the woman called to her colleague.

Martina bought everyone in her little group a copy, and the two shop assistants insisted that she sign a copy for each of them.

“But I’m no one special!” she insisted.

“Maybe no yet, dear, but wi’ a face an’ body like yourn, ye will be famous soon enough! An’ we’ll already ha’e yer autograph!” the woman said, chuckling.

Several people, attracted by the slight commotion came over to have a nose. Martina signed every copy of Harpers the little shop had, and the assistant had to call through for more copies. The manager came to see what caused the sudden rush on a magazine that was normally quite a slow seller, and took two signed copies away with her.

Martina was on a high all the way home.
 
 
Chapter 13
 
 
Easter term brought early A level fever as far as the staff were concerned. Rob and Martina, who were bright and intelligent, chose neither to panic, not to become complacent, and quietly got on with their respective studies. The group played a bit, but as each individual was busy doing their own thing with respect to work and sport, they did not get together as much as Martina would have liked.

Rob was promoted to cadet Sergeant Major, and was heavily involved in running the cadet detachment. Martina was doing her gold Duke of Edinburgh’s award, and went off to Dartmoor at Easter to enjoy a long hike and camp in the rain. She then went to a residential home for the physical handicapped and worked there for a week, to allow some of the full time staff a break.

When the pair returned after the holidays, they had spent nearly four weeks out of touch, and Marcus was surprised as to how much more mature they had become. Rob was offered an Army Scholarship, which meant that if he were successful at A levels, he would be paid through University, with a guaranteed job at the end of it! He accepted, with some consultation with the future Mrs Alexander, of course. He wanted to do structural engineering, and the Royal Engineers were only too happy to offer him a Commission.

Martina still wanted to pursue an acting career, did not know which way she should go. She had made enquiries with various drama schools, and they had all made polite noises, and she knew that the competition was tough. She was advised to join equity, so that should anything happen to come along, she would already be a member.

She was not looking forward to leaving school, because it meant that she and Rob would have to go separate ways. But they had most definitely out grown the place. However, on the other hand, they were safe here, and together!

Rob had an interview at Edinburgh University, and was made an offer that meant he only needed one A and two Bs at A level. He was expecting As in Design and technology and Physics, with a B perhaps in Maths. He was pleased, for although his family lived up there, he had been away at boarding school for ten years! Martina began to get a crafty idea, and made some discrete enquiries.

She found Queen Margarets University College’s school of drama in Edinburgh, and wrote off to them, she fancied the BA Hons in Drama Studies. In due course she received a reply, and disappeared for a day visit for their open day. She was given an interview, and she produced her portfolio, containing all the dramatic work she had done to date, and they were very impressed. There was a short reading part she had to take part in, and they made her a very good offer. The course was full for the forthcoming autumn semester, but they suggested that she take a year out, and try to pick up some experience in the profession. She returned to school very pleased with herself.

The next morning, Rob sought her out, as she had only told the headmaster and her house parents where she was going. She was just leaving the dining hall.

“I missed you, where did you disappear to?” he said.

“Ah, that would be telling!” she said, full of mystery.

“I know you too well, you are looking smug, and so you have done something that you are pleased with!”

“Might have done!” she said, with a little smile.

“Are you going to tell me?”

“Maybe!”

He laughed.

“In your own time, then!” he said.

“Hmm, when are you starting at Edinburgh?”

Surprised at the change in subject, he frowned.

“Next September, why?”

“So what are you doing in your year out?”

“I don’t know! Look we have talked about this, until you know what you are doing we can’t make any plans!” he said, and then the penny dropped.

“You have sorted out a Drama school!” he said, and she nodded and grinned.

“Looking at the size of that grin, you haven’t only managed to get a place in Edinburgh, have you?”

She nodded again, and showed him the leaflet from her prospective drama school.

“Bloody Hell! Martina, how do you do it?”

“I don’t have to! Someone upstairs is looking after us!” she said.

At that moment Marcus came upon them.

“Ah, Martina, back already, how did you get on?” he asked.

“Very well, they will be making me a conditional offer!” she replied with a broad smile.

“It will be such a pity that you will be so far apart!” he said with a sly smile.

“Aye sir, four miles at least!” Rob said with a grin.

“Oh Martina, you told him!”

“He guessed! That is the problem when you know someone so well!” she said, smiling at Rob.

“So, your future is panning out still thus entwined!” Marcus said.

“It appears so, sir, yes!” said Martina.

“Have you set a date for the wedding?” he asked, teasing them.

“Yes, June the 30^th on the year we both graduate!” said Rob, without batting an eye.

Marcus smiled.

“Ah, but where?”

“Wherever we happen to be!” she said, smiling at Rob again.

“Oh, if everyone could be so determined and sure of their future! Do not make too many plans, little ones, for life twists and turns to confound man at every step!”

“Oh, these aren’t plans, these are just events!” Martina said.

“Only they are in the future! Like Christmas next year, and the 4,sup>th July the year after!” said Rob.

Marcus had to laugh.

“As long as I am invited, that is all I ask!”

“Of course, but no speeches!” said Martina.

“Good, I do enough of them throughout the year!” he said, and wandered off still chuckling.

“So, what will we do for our year out?” Rob asked.

“I don’t care, as long as we are together!” she said.

“Do you still want to come to France?”

“Of course, as long as your family still want me!”

“Good, but I thought maybe we could do something different!”

“Like what?”

“I don’t know, just by ourselves!”

“We will have the rest of the year by ourselves, I love France!” she said.

“Okay, then we can see what else is available after that! I had an offer from the local Army Cadet unit, they want me to help run the unit for a couple of months, as the Lieutenant is due to go into hospital. They have agreed to allow me to continue as a Sergeant Major, but as an adult instructor. It would be good experience for me, but it would tie me down until Christmas.

“When do you have to tell them?”

“Not till the end of August.”

“Then lets wait and see what happens. I could always get a job in Edinburgh in the meantime.”

“That was something else, are we going to get a flat together or what?”

“Of course, Robbie, we can just be together, and it will be great!”

“You’ve already planned this, haven’t you?”

“No, not plans, just future events!” she said, teasing him.
 
 
The term progressed, A levels were taken, and the speech day arrived. The Alexanders, Bill, Jenny and Martina met in the usual place for their picnic. Major Mark Collins also appeared, once again in Uniform, and Lucy just swooned whenever he spoke to her.

Needless to say, the prizes were stockpiled at Martina and Robs feet, and everyone became tired of clapping them. They stood up together, and made a speech each, and as the co-wrote it all, neither stole the other’s thunder. They were witty and honest, and remarkably short, for which most of the audience were extremely grateful.

Marcus made a speech, in which he drew attention to the couple as an excellent example of commitment and determination, and he thanked them for doing such a remarkable job during the year, so much so that all the staff had found it one of the best years ever!

He ended thus, “So, we close another book, and watch our leavers as they open a fresh one. I will be eager to see where this particular couple are ten years from now, and secretly hope that they find it possible to end up in some form of teaching capacity. They have such talent and example, that it would be a shame that the future youth of this nation were not blessed by them in some way or other! Now I know Rob will become a soldier, and have no doubt, we shall see Martina’s name in lights!

“I anticipate that they will, in all probability, be man and wife! (laughter) And I take this opportunity to wish them, and the other leavers, all the best. May God be with you all!”

It dawned on them, that a long chapter of their lives was actually over, and all the safety and security was now gone. The big wide world was theirs, and the young couple had the advantage of not being alone.
 
 
Rob returned to Dorset with Martina, as the Alexanders had to return to Scotland for Lucy’s speech day. They would pick up the couple on their way through to France. But this time there was a wedding to attend!

Bill and Jenny were having a small ceremony in the local church, and Martina and Lucy were bridesmaids. Mark was giving his mother away, and the day after, the French party was off, and Bill and Jenny were to fly out to the Bahamas.

As soon as they got up the next morning, it was all hands on deck! The preparations had to be made. Jenny and Martina had decided to do all the catering themselves. A friend of Bill’s had a marquee, and so that was delivered, but they had to put it up themsleves!

This caused them endless mirth, and eventually they worked it out, and after six hours of sweating and swearing, it was erected!

All the brothers and their wives and girlfriends arrived, and Martina and Rob elected to sleep in the marquee. The local guesthouse had been commandeered, and Susan Cartwright found herself in charge of doing the flowers. The Alexanders, along with Lucy’s friend Kerry, arrived into this chaos, and found themselves ensconced in a borrowed luxury caravan, which offered a small area of peace and tranquillity in an otherwise chaotic scene.

Jenny wished she hadn’t sold the old house, but realised that financially it had made sense at the time. Besides, this was not going to be forever!”

Finally, much to everyone’s relief, the day arrived, and order was almost restored. Martina had to force her mother to leave the salmon to her, and to go and change! Then Rob had to force Martina to leave what was left of the salmon to him, so she could change!

In the end, everyone changed, and filled the small church. Bill looked very smart, with his brother as best man.

The Alexanders squeezed in at the last minute, as Lucy had been very fussy about her hair.

The organ started, and Jenny came down the aisle on her eldest son’s arm. Rob stared at Martina, and his eyes filled with tears, she was incredibly beautiful! Her blonde hair was up, and had a garland of white lilies in it. Her pale blue dress flowed, and the sun came through the open door, and made her appear to have a halo around her head. She truly looked like an angel. Little, or not so little Lucy looked so grown up, and very pretty too. Now an attractive teenager, she caused a few of the younger males to dribble.

But Jenny was the centre of attention, and Martina had done her hair beautifully! Her dress was simple and yet very elegant, and she looked ten years younger on this special day.

Bill stared at the three of them, and thanked God for the blessing He had bestowed. They took their places at the front of the church, and Martina looked at Rob and mouthed the words, “US NEXT!”

He smiled, and nodded.

Martina then noticed someone at the back of the church, and her blood ran cold. There, standing by a pillar was the same man, whom she had seen in that ditch, five long years ago. Michael, the angel!

She smiled at him, and he smiled in return. She looked away briefly, and when she looked back he was gone. She smiled, and felt blessed indeed.
 
 
The reception was not a large affair, but with her family and close friends, there were about a hundred people in the marquee. The food was superb, and the flowers gorgeous, but everyone knew that these were irrelevant! Jenny was at last free of her ex-husband, and had chosen another man, who was a completely different type of man.

Martina watched the pair of them together, and became aware that the timing was impeccable. She was due to go off and seek her fortune in the world, and Bill was here to look after her mother! She felt very humble at the designs and organisation that God had in place to ensure their continued protection. For the nth time, she offered a silent prayer of thanks.

They sat through the speeches, and every speaker made reference to the possibility of the next wedding being Martina and Rob’s. The latter pair simply held hands under the table, and vowed it so!

It was a warm day, and after the food and speeches, Martina escaped to the cool of the garden. She sat on the garden bench, and relaxed.

“Hello Martina! How are you?” a voice asked.

She turned and saw her mystery benefactor.

“Hello Michael, I saw you in the church.”

“You remembered my name?”

“Of course, I remember your name everyday when I thank Him for what happened.”

“I know. For that I thank you.”

“It is nice to see you,” she said, quite honestly.

“Hmm, you are the only one who can.”

“I guessed that.”

“You are a bright girl.”

“Thank you, but I just try to use what he has blessed me with.”

“Quite so. Your young man is very nice.”

“Yes, but then he would be, wouldn’t he?”

“How so?”

“Everything that has happened to me is a blessing, he is just one of them.”

Michael laughed.

“Quite so,” he said again.

“Just as I try to be a blessing to him.”

“Oh, Martina, how refreshing you are. If only others would be as you.”

“Others may not have the reason, others were not heard and so blessed.”

“Others have no reason to plead, as you did. They take their many blessings for granted, and do not even think of them as blessings.”

“I suppose.”

“Think, Martina, had you been born as you are now, would you have spent so long in anguish and prayer?”

“Probably not.”

“Then would you have simply taken who you were for granted, and just lived your life without thought of how or why?”

“Probably.”

“Then understand the meaning of blessing. To receive is much harder than to give, yet you have the gift of doing both with grace and delight. You were blessed five years ago, know then, you are doubly blessed now.”

“But why, I do not deserve it?”

“Deserts mean little, know that a loving God bestows blessings for no other reason than love. He gives in love, so in love receive what He gives.”

“Oh I do! And with a grateful heart,” she said, tears in her eyes.

“I must go! Farewell, my child, and bless you.”

“Wait! Will I see you again?”

“Quite so,” he said, and with a smile, vanished.
 
 
Rob came and found her. She was sitting with tears streaming down her cheeks, and a wonderful smile on her face.

“What’s up, little love?”

“Oh Robbie! Do you remember I told you about the man in the ditch, who was an angel?”

“Yes.”

“He has come back, and spoken to me. He says I have been doubly blessed.”

Rob sat down next to her. He knew that if she said she saw an angel, she probably saw an angel.

“I know you are. Because every day, I feel you bless me,” he said, and she cried more and flung her arms around his neck.

“Never ever leave me Robbie, - Promise?”

“I promise. As long as you never leave me.”

“I promise too. Oh we are so blessed.”

“Yeah, I know.”

“Is it wrong to love someone as much as I love you?”

“I shouldn’t think so,” he said smiling at her.

“Someone said to me that is we never have any other boy or girlfriends, we will end up divorced.”

“Someone is a fool and doesn’t know us very well,” he said, and she smiled.

She kissed him.

“Come on, we should be getting back,” she said, and they returned to the party.
 
 
The next day, a taxi came for the happy couple, and took them to Heathrow. Mark and the rest of the family dismantled the Marquee, and tidied up. The Alexanders and Martina left for their ferry crossing, and life returned to normality.
 
 
Ron Johnson had a problem; he had a show to produce and not enough time to get everything done. And now, to compound it all, his wife had arranged a holiday in Brittany for the family. Miranda, his longsuffering wife, had given him an ultimatum, “Forget the show for just two weeks, or forget you’ve got a family!”

So he had had to put aside his work, and drive his wife, Miranda, his twelve-year-old son, Eddie, and his ten and fourteen year old daughters Jenny and Sarah, all the way over to some remote farmhouse in the middle of nowhere. He didn’t even have access to a telephone!

But he had to admit, he really needed the break. He couldn’t remember the last time he had been away with the family, and after two days, he began to unwind.

The girls met with an English girl called Lucy who was staying nearby, and her friend Kerry, who were both roughly the same age as Sarah. It seems that Lucy and her parents had been here for a few years, and they had a pool at their house. So the girls spent a lot of the time over there.

Lucy and Kerry had managed to hire some bicycles locally, and Ron went over to ask Lucy’s father from where he got them.

It was only a five-minute walk, and the weather was wonderful. He heard the sound of splashing before he saw their house. But then he heard a girl singing a piece from Evita, the famous song, “Don’t Cry for me, Argentina!”

This was close to Ron’s heart, as the show he was supposed to be producing was Evita. Only the major stars were all otherwise engaged, and he was struggling to find a cast in time. The London’s West End was relatively easy, but Ron was contracted to put on his production in Edinburgh of all places.

He walked into the yard and saw the girls in the small pool to one side. But sitting on a wall, was a very attractive girl with long blonde hair, with the most gorgeous legs and wearing a bikini. She was playing a guitar, and singing beautifully.

He stood for a while as she finished her song, and when she had finished, he walked up to her.

“Bonjour monsieur, peut est-ce que je t'aide?” she said, in her near perfect French.

“Oh, bonjoor, I don’t suppose you speak English as well as you sing, do you?” Ron said.

The girl laughed, a delightful sound.

“Oh, you’re English, so am I. I assume that everyone who wanders in is French. We don’t see too many Brits here. I’m Martina Bennett.” She said, and held out her hand.

“Hello Martina, I’m Ron Johnson. We have the house down the lane, I think that you may have my daughters Jenny and Sarah here somewhere.” He said.

“Oh you’re their dad, I think they are in the pool with Lucy. Eddie is around somewhere, I think Rob took him to try to get some fir cones for the barbeque.” She said.

“I loved your singing, you are very good, you aren’t in the business are you?” He asked, hopefully.

“I’ve only done a few shows while at school. I have had professional training with a Sheila Manning. I only left school last month. I hope to start at drama school in Edinburgh next year.” She said.

Ron was surprised, he had put her at about twenty.

“What are you going to do now?” He asked.

“When we get back, I thought I would ring up an agent and see if I couldn’t get a job somewhere. I joined equity a couple of weeks ago, and I still have a couple of contacts. But I will have to enrol in a Drama school first.” She said.

“How well do you know Evita?” Ron asked.

She laughed, “Too well, I played the title role in our school production. It was fun! But I suspect that Elaine Page did it much better!” She said.

“Could you sing me another number from the show, your choice?” Ron asked, his heart was racing; his problem may well have been solved. She was incredibly good looking, she had a lovely voice, and she had the training.

“Okay!” She said, and thought for a moment, and then went into one of the songs from the show. Ron was spellbound. Her voice was truly wonderful! Here, in a small French courtyard, he believed he had discovered a star!

“You won’t believe this, but I am producing the show in Edinburgh, starting on October the 1^st, until just before Christmas. Would you be interested in the role of Evita?” he asked.

She frowned. “You mean as an understudy?” she asked.

“No, I want you to play Eva Peron. I want you to be the star,” he said.

She went very quiet.

“Is there something wrong?” he asked.

“No, it’s probably me being really thick. Are you asking me if I want to take the title role in a major production of Evita at a large theatre in Edinburgh for three months?” she asked.

“Yes, that’s exactly what I’m asking,” Ron said.

“But I have no experience, you don’t know me,” she protested.

Ron sat beside her.

“Look Martina, I’ve been in the business for a long time. I know quality when I see it. You have it all going for you. You have a great voice, you look lovely, and you have energy. Yes, it may be a risk, but you know the part, you know the songs, you know the music, and I believe you could do it,” he said.

“It is very different doing three shows over three days at a school, to doing daily shows over three months. I don’t know if I could manage it,” she told him, quite honestly.

“Well, I don’t think you would have a problem. But if you want to think about it, then let me know before you head back to the UK,” he said.

“Don’t get me wrong, it sounds perfect, but I don’t know whether I would be good enough,” she said.

“Martina, please believe me, you would be good enough. You are far better than half the supposed stars who all believe they are far better than they really are,” Ron said.

She smiled. “It does sound rather good,” she admitted.

“When you consider that you would get  £1,000 a week for as long as it is on, it should sound even better. Then you have the knock on effects of the recording contracts and the royalties. I’m offering you a golden opportunity. Don’t miss it,” he said.

She made a decision.

“All right, but I want a proper contract, and fee levels in line with national standards. Also, I want a release clause if I am just not up to it,” she said.

Ron was quite surprised, this was one switched-on girl.

He agreed, and invited her to contact an agent friend he knew, just to check on the current rates of pay and conditions.

She declined, saying, “Oh, I know a blessing when I see one. It sounds too good to be true, so I will agree to it, before you disappear.”

They discussed a few of the finer details, and Ron told her that he would have a contract drawn up, and she could inspect it, and take any advice she wanted. He was so pleased that he offered her higher payment than was normal for an unknown.

Rob and Eddie arrived, carrying a huge basket of fir cones.

“Hi dad! We have all been invited to a barbeque, I was going to come over and ask you and Mum. Can we stay, it is brilliant here?” the young lad asked, expecting his dad to refuse.

“Of course, I will go and get your mother. It sounds fun,” he said, and walked off whistling “Don’t cry for me Argentina”.

“Cor, I wouldn’t have thought he’d have let us,” Eddie said.

Rob started putting the barbeque together, and Martina went to help Mary prepare the food.

She found her in the kitchen.

“I see you’ve invited our neighbours’ parents?” she said.

“Yes, they are nice kids, and it makes a change for Lucy to have several her age!” Mary said. “Besides we have more than enough!”

Martina silently helped prepare the salad, and Mary noticed that the girl seemed rather thoughtful.

“You are very thoughtful, what’s up?” she asked.

Martina grinned.

“Well, you will never believe this, but Ron Johnson, Eddie’s dad, is a theatrical producer, and is contracted to put on Evita in Edinburgh from October to December 15^th. He has just offered me a part in the show!”

“No? Really?” Mary asked, completely shocked.

“Yup! Good isn’t it?”

“My God, it is brilliant! I can’t believe it. How did he know you knew the part?”

“I was singing a couple of numbers from the show, and he gave me a sort of audition in the yard,” she replied grinning.

“Oh! How unbelievable! What is the part?”

“Eva Peron.”

Mary stared at her.

“Martina, don’t be silly, that's the title role.”

“I know, I told him it was silly, but he insisted,” she said, and told her about the pay and conditions attached. Mary had to sit down. John came in and found his wife looking dazed and shaking her head.

“Mary, are you okay darling?”

Mary looked at him and simply smiled.

“Martina, you had better tell him, I am still in shock.”

So, Martina repeated her tale, and John sat down next to his wife.

“Good isn’t it?” the girl asked, and carried on preparing supper.

“Martina, you know that things like this just never happen?” John asked.

“I know, but then this is me, and I am not normal.”

The sound of voices broke the spell, and John went to greet the Johnsons.

Miranda was amazed that Ron was eager to share a meal with a strange family. He was usually so anti-social it was a pain! But he had suddenly become a changed man! He had been withdrawn and worried about his precious show, and suddenly he appeared saying they had been invited to a barbeque with a really nice family, and wasn’t it a lovely holiday?

Then she met Martina, and after a little while the cogs turned, and she discovered that here was the reason that her husband was so cheerful! Martina told her about Ron’s offer, and it all fell into place. She was actually pleased, as they could now enjoy the holiday with the major problem solved! She also knew what he was like with young attractive budding stars, and then she met Rob. Who, at six foot four, and looking every inch the soldier he would shortly become, made her smile.

She watched the two young people interact, and smiled even more, Martina was clearly unavailable, and woe betide anyone who crossed this young man!

They had a really pleasant meal, and although the Alexanders were totally different type of people to the Johnsons, they actually became quite good friends. The children particularly enjoyed each other’s company. Eddie had been pretty fed up with his sister, but in Rob he found an elder brother figure who was happy to have the younger boy hanging about, and helping him with the chores. Eddie also adored Martina, thinking she was the most wonderful girl he had ever seen. This was not lost on Rob or Martina, and she flirted with him outrageously!

Martina was very excited about the role she had been offered, but she was mature enough to have concerns, and John advised her to contact an agent as soon as she returned to England.

The holiday flew past, and soon everyone returned home. Rob stayed with Martina as neither wished to be separated from the other for long, and besides they were both free of commitments.

Martina was conscious of her complete lack of knowledge and experience with the show business world. She knew that she should have an agent, and immediately thought of Hilda England’s friend.

Martina eventually managed to find Hilda England’s number and gave her a ring. She wanted to contact Mary Sanderson, whom she met all those years ago, and who was, hopefully, still an agent.

Hilda answered the phone.

“Hello?”

“Hello, Hilda. You probably don’t remember me, but you were very kind to me six years ago! I am Martina Bennett.”

“Martina Bennett?”

There was a pause. Martina remembered the various changes that had occurred over the last five years, and grinned.

“You may remember me as Martin, or Marti Collins?”

“Oh dear Lord! Yes of course. Martina you said?” Hilda sounded a little confused.

“Yes. It's a long story, but I'm after Mary Sanderson’s number. I’ve been offered a role in a musical, and I would like her to be my agent.”

“Hang on, I have it here somewhere. Yes, her it is. But look, oh my goodness, there is so much I want to talk to you about. I have one question, has your prayer been answered?”

“Oh, Hilda! I am so sorry I haven’t been in touch before, but yes, it has. In a way I could never have dreamed possible.”

“Oh, how wonderful for you. I often think of you, and still pray for you regularly. Are you still ever this way? As I should love to see you.”

Martina thought quickly, and watched Rob through the window, playing with Turbo.

“We could come down for tea today, I suppose, if that is convenient.”

“Why that would be lovely. You said we? Is that your mother?”

“No, mother is in the Bahamas on her honeymoon. I'm still with Rob, we're engaged to be married.”

There was another silence.

“Martina, I can’t wait to see you both, this sounds a story that will enthral me for months. I will contact Mary and see if she is free as well.”

“That would be super, thanks, and we will see you at about three this afternoon?”

“Lovely. Bye.”

Hilda rang off, and immediately called her friend, who was free for tea that afternoon. She told her nothing, and was quite excited to see how life had treated young Marti Collins. Certainly the voice on the phone was that of a young woman, and it exuded a degree of confidence and maturity that startled her.

Mary arrived at three o’clock, and found Hilda in an uncharacteristic mood. She was fidgety and seemed excited, and kept looking up the lane. Eventually, she could take no more and she asked Hilda what was the matter.

“I have asked a couple of friends for tea, and I hope they know the way.”

Five minutes later a small blue Peugeot pulled up outside Hilda’s small cottage. Hilda was out the front door like a shot, and, bemused, Mary followed.

He arrived to see Hilda greet a tall, very pretty girl, with long gorgeous blonde hair, as she had hardly got out of the driver’s seat. She was in a very pretty dress, and had super legs and had been driving in bare feet. She watched as the girl put on a very nice pair of high heeled shoes, and embraced Hilda as a long lost daughter. There was something vaguely familiar about the girl, but then she had met so many over the years.

A rather large young man extricated himself from the passenger seat, and grinned at Hilda. He was incredibly handsome, and was dark haired and very muscular. He was wearing a short sleeved shirt and khaki trousers.

“You remember Robbie?” the girl was saying.

“Of course, Rob, my dear, how are you?” Hilda said, and kissed him on the cheek. He had a slight Scottish accent.

“I’m really well, thanks. It is super to see you again.”

“It has been a long time,” Hilda said.

“Five years,” the girl said.

“Is it really? Gosh, how you have changed.”

The girl smiled, and it was such a lovely smile, that it was infections, and everyone was smiling with her. Mary observed the eye contact between the couple, and noticed the engagement ring on her finger. These two were very much an item, and there was no doubt about that.

“Martina, Mary is here, and I was so pleased she was free. I haven’t told her you were coming, as I wanted it to be a surprise. Mary, do you remember Martina?” Hilda asked.

Mary frowned, and for the life of her could not remember the occasion she met the girl. She was familiar, but she tried to go back five years, and it just didn’t come.

The girl laughed.

“Hilda you are very cruel. Mary, we met at Halsey House, when Rob and I were in a play there.”

Suddenly it came to her. This very feminine and natural young woman was that little boy who should have been a girl. And Rob had been her friend.

Her hands flew to her face and she shook her head.

“Oh dear Lord! I don’t understand,” she said.

Martina laughed, and linked her arm through Rob’s.

“Then we shall have to tell you our story,” she said, as Hilda led them through to the garden.

The tea and cakes were placed on the patio table, and Mary and Hilda sat, spellbound, as Martina and Rob told their story. It took some telling, and Mary just shook her head in disbelief.

“So you always were a female, but through a strange quirk of anatomical fate, it wasn’t discovered until puberty?” Mary asked.

“Something like that. I prefer to believe that my prayers were answered! But, the important thing is I am a perfectly normal girl, and we are going to have lots of babies together,” she said, holding Rob’s hand, and smiling at him.

Martina then went on to explain about her offer from Ron Johnson. Mary was surprised, yet nothing this girl seemed to say was usual, so she began to expect the unexpected from her.

It was certainly an exciting offer, and she was only too pleased to become Martina’s agent.

“Oh, that is super. I have been worrying about it so much. It seemed too good to be true, so if you could handle all negotiations with Ron, it will make things so much easier. I just want to sing! So if I get paid for it, that is a bonus,” Martina said. Giving Mary all her contact details for Ron.

“I will phone him when I get home, and arrange for the contract to be sent through to me for scrutiny. You would be amazed what gets put in the small print sometimes.”

The business aside, they spent a very pleasant afternoon together. Neither woman found it easy to believe that Martina could ever have been a boy, as she was the epitome of young womanhood at her finest.

They wanted to ask so many questions, that Rob never thought they would get away. But after five o’clock they managed to escape.

They drove off down the lane, leaving two bemused and enlightened women.

“Phew, that was a bit of a heavy session,” Rob said.

“It was necessary. I should have made contact ages ago, so it needed to happen. And now I have an agent. Isn’t that exciting?”

They passed the gates for Halsey House.

“Shall we go in, just for a look?” Rob asked.

Martina thought about it, and indicated and drove through the gates for the first time since they had both left, five years ago.

Everything seemed smaller, somehow, and rather tatty! She drove slowly up to the front of the main school building, and pulled to a stop.

“That was our dorm window for the last year,” Rob said, pointing to an upstairs window.

Martina looked at the cricket pavilion.

“That is where you kissed me, and told me that as far as you were concerned I was a real girl,” she said, and a tear rolled down her cheek.

He leaned across, and held her.

“I was right, wasn’t I?”

“Mmm. Thanks for believing in me. I loved you so much at that moment. It nearly killed me seeing you every day, and not being able to tell you.”

“Well, you can now, and do,” he said, kissing her.

Commander Hesketh was in his study, so he glanced up at the small blue car, which had just pulled up outside the school.

Thinking it could be some prospective parents; he made his way to greet them. When he came down the steps, he saw that the two young people were too young to be parents, so he was curious.

When the tall young man got out of the car, and said, “Hello Commander!”

He instantly recognised him as young Rob Alexander. He shook him warmly by the hand.

“Rob! How lovely to see you. Now you must tell me how you have got on. I haven’t seen you for five years or more,” he said.

Rob just grinned, and the Commander noticed his very attractive companion get out from behind the wheel. She flicked her long blonde hair back with a practised gesture, and slipped her high heels onto her pretty feet. The Commander glanced at Rob, now here was a very fortunate young man with exceptional taste, as the girl was a dream!

The girl searched in the car for her bag, and the Commander could not help but appreciate her stunning figure and wonderful long legs.

To change focus, he forced himself to ask Rob a question.

“Tell me whatever happened to your friend, Martin Collins? He was such a consummate little actor, I shouldn’t wonder that he is not an actor by now?”

The girl came over to him, a strange smile on her face.

“Hello Commander, remember me?” she said.

The Commander frowned, as he thought why she seemed so familiar. At that moment his dear wife walked over to the small group.

“Hello Mrs Hesketh,” the girl said, and the Commander watched as his wife face went through a range of expressions, from polite curiosity to confusion, to recognition and then amazement.

“Marti?” she asked, hesitantly.

“That’s right, but it is Martina now.”

“Oh my word! Look at you!”

“I am what I always knew I should be,” she said.

The Commander was having difficulty coming to terms with what his eyes were telling him.

Rob laughed, and took him to one side as his wife chatted to Martina. Rob explained the whole story, and the Commander was staggered.

“You mean he was a she all the time he, or she, was here?”

“That’s right.”

“And she is really a she, not a he who has had an operation?”

“No, she has not been anywhere near a surgeon, and is wholly a fertile and normal girl. I should know, we are getting married when we finish our respective degree courses.”

The Commander ended up inviting the young couple for dinner, and they accepted. It was simple fare, but the conversation was sparkling. Several times, both the Commander and his wife were rendered totally speechless by what one or other of the pair told them.

They were interested in their choice of career paths, so it did not surprise either of them that they were going the routes they were.

“Why a BA in drama, surely there are other courses to get you on the boards faster?” Mrs Hesketh asked Martina.

“I am not sure I want to tread the boards forever. I want to be a wife and mother as well. I don’t think it is fair to be a working actress and a mother at the same time. But I have half a mind to go into teaching! I feel that I have so much I could offer young people, and if I can give back a fraction of what has been given to me, I shall feel satisfied,” she said.

“Well, my dear, remembering how you dealt with the fourth form, all those years ago! If you even need a job, then give me a call,” The Commander said.

At first she thought he was joking, and then she realised that he was perfectly serious.

“Thanks, you never know,” she said with a smile.

The Commander then took them on a tour of the school. Many more facilities had been added since they had left, and it was now a very competitively equipped little school.

They finally left at nearly eleven o’clock, and Martina drove them home. They were both quiet, lost in their own thoughts and memories. They returned to an empty house, as Jenny and Bill were not due back until the following day.

They went straight to bed, and Rob held a naked Martina close after making very tender love to her.

“Imagine being caught in bed together in the dorm at Halsey House,” he said.

“I dreamed of going to bed with you, but usually ended in tears knowing that I had not got the right equipment.”

Rob was quiet for a while.

“I don’t believe the medical answer,” he said.

"What do you mean?”

“It doesn’t make sense. It never did. I knew Martin, I had grown up with you, I had seen you in the showers, and you were a boy! I do not accept that the bits of flesh, your penis and stuff, were a mistake. No, Martina, I believe that you became who you are through a miracle!”

“So do I. But no one else would, so we had to come up with something.”

He kissed her head, and she snuggled in close to him, letting her hand slide across his firm flat belly. She then slid it downwards, across his navel, and across his thick curly pubic hair. He still was moist with their combined juices, and she gently stroked his manhood. Soon he responded, and she had a handful of erect penis.

“Do you think I could still be a boy?” she teased.

“No way!”

“Wouldn’t you fancy me if I was Martin?”

“No, I don’t think so.”

“Then you would have to play with my willy.”

“Shut up Martina.”

“You could always have buggered me.”

“Martina, enough!”

She laughed, and kissed him.

“I’m very glad I am a girl.”

“So am I.”

“Then fuck me again, my love,” she said, and he did!
 
 
Chapter 14
 
 
The final curtain call over, Martina went to her dressing room and collapsed, drinking nearly a litre of cold water. Despite it being below freezing outside, she was still aglow with the adrenaline and applause she had received. The sound of the applause and cheers were still ringing in her ears, and she had that same silly grin stuck on her face that she had on the opening night.

That had been three months ago, and she had grown up enormously since then.

But still she received the most enormous buzz out of the positive reaction from the audience. Ron Johnson had been as nervous as she on that first night, and by the end, he was found totally blasted in the bar.

She had started well, and improved. The cast were generally not well known, so she did not feel too out of place when she had arrived for the first session. By the end of the first performance she was accepted for the potential star she undoubtedly was.

Her one main concern was that her voice would not hold out. But she needn’t have worried, after the first week, with two performances on the Saturday, she was still going as strong as ever, if not stronger. Her understudy was a young local girl, and she was so shy that Martina seriously worried that she would not have coped if she had to take a night off.

In the event, the show was now closed, and she had not missed a performance! The reviews had been mainly very positive about the show generally, but totally brilliant about her. Rob threatened to have someone come in and expand the doors so she could get her head through!

She had started off living with the Alexanders, and then rented a small studio flat near to the theatre. Rob moved in, and went halves on the rent. He took the post with the ACF, and was busy for much of the time. They settled into a very domesticated life style, and their love blossomed. She seriously toyed with the idea of having a baby, forgetting drama school, and just becoming an army wife. It was Rob who told her not to be so silly, as they had plenty of time.

Ron was ecstatic over her performance and stamina, and she suddenly found herself with offers from all over the place. She accepted the role of Wendy in Peter Pan, the Pantomime, in Edinburgh, and would be playing alongside some famous comedians and personalities.

There was a knock on her door, and Rob popped his head round it.

“Hi sweetie! How did it go?”

“Brilliant! We had a standing ovation tonight. I almost wish it was continuing.”

“All good things must end. It is better to go out on a high than with empty houses.”

“I know, come here. I missed you,” she said, and they had a cuddle.

“Are we always going to be like this?” he asked, kissing her.

“I hope so.”

There was another knock on the door, and Ron appeared.

“Martina! Oh, hi Rob. That was superb, right up to the line. Wonderful, darling. Absolutely wonderful.”

He gave her a huge bouquet of flowers, and reminded her that there was the final party afterwards.

There were a lot of people at the party, and Rob’s parents were there! Everyone was effusive with praise for the young star, and Martina was on cloud nine! The posters were already out publicising the Panto, and her picture was on most of the maroon city buses.

Jenny had been up to stay with the Alexanders, and come to a couple of the performances. She had been shocked, but in a very pleasant way, at the amount that Martina had matured. She was a wholly different person to that little boy who donned skirts for the first time, and so decided his new destiny.

The young couple’s social life had taken off. Rob was already established in the social scene, and Martina had been introduced to it as his girlfriend. But now, as the star of the show that had taken the city by storm, she could hardly set foot out of her front door without someone recognising her. She was in demand by anyone who was anybody, and she had to decline hundreds of invitations.

She did accept anything to do with children and hospitals. And was often in the papers visiting the children’s wards, and youth projects. Rob was amazed at her stamina, as she would often snatch a few hours sleep, and then she would be up early to go and visit some sick children.

As they walked home from the party at three in the morning, Rob asked whether she was planning anything after the Panto run.

“I don’t think so. I am bloody knackered,” she said.

“You still cram to much into your week,” he said, and she laughed.

“While I can, I will,” she replied.

“Why don’t we go on holiday somewhere?”

“I’d like that. Where?”

“I don’t know! To be honest, as long as I am with you, I don’t care.”

So they did nothing, the Panto run was a huge success, and placed Martina Bennett firmly on the show-biz map. Rob impressed his ACF superiors so much that they wrote to the CIC (Scotland) to commend his work and he found himself with a ACF Commission. He attended various courses, and as a Second Lieutenant (ACF) he was one step closer to his goal.

Mary Alexander started her business, and had to expand almost immediately, due to high demand for her work. And settled down to see her dreams come true. She never forgot who had urged her to at least try, and in all her advertising, she clearly stated, Supported and recommended by Martina Bennett, star of EVITA and other productions. Martina had many wonderful outfits and dresses designed and made by Mary, all free.

This had the knock-on effect of several production companies approaching Mary and she acquired several lucrative contracts for both individual performers and whole wardrobe departments in productions.

By the time Martina started at Drama School, she had been in two shows and a play. Her bank balance was healthy, and she had her feet securely placed on the ground. She had loved the singing parts, but the play she had been in, had been a tragic drama, involving a gruelling part for her as a young woman who has to have an abortion after being raped.

She had taken to the part brilliantly, and although it was produced in a small theatre, with a relatively inexperienced cast, the reviews were very positive, and the house was always full!

In her first week at Drama school, they all had to give a little introduction of themselves to their fellow students. Martina’s tutor, one Simon Bellings, paled a little as she calmly recounted the impressive list of productions she had been involved in. It was only when he recognised her from Evita that he decided to take her to one side, and question whether she actually needed to be there!

He appreciated her desire to obtain a BA, and warned her that much of the work would be rather demeaning for someone with her experience. She had simply smiled, and just got on with the work humbly and thoroughly. By the end of the second semester, he was pleased she was there, as she was a superb asset in the class. The music tutor, after hearing her sing, and connecting her to Evita and the other show, immediately went through a similar process as Simon, but was equally thrilled by her contribution.

Rob was like a pig in shit! He took to engineering like a natural, and stormed through his first year. He adored living with Martina, and they loved their lives as students. They both were very gregarious, and mixed with other students from both colleges. Rob found some of the drama students a bit odd, but he was able to get on with most people.
 
 
The next two years went past like a dream, Mary’s business flourished and she seriously considered re-locating to the London area. But common sense prevailed, and she simply opened a second branch in London, with one of her colleagues managing it. Martina and Rob both graduated from their respective universities, Martina with a BA in Drama, and Rob with a BSc in Engineering.

The graduation ceremony was yet another joint event, where they shone above all their contemporaries. Rob had his date for Sandhurst in the following January, and then off to the Army Engineering College at Shrivenham.

Martina accepted a part in her first Hollywood movie, to play along side Matt Damon in an FBI thriller, set in Washington DC and New York. She played the part of a Russian Embassy secretary, who was considered expendable in an attempt to embezzle funds from a bent arms deal with South Americans. It was highly complex, but she played a gutsy girl who gave as good as she got, and fell in love with the hero. She had won the part for her very authentic sounding Russian accent, and her cool Nordic looks. Ron Johnson had recommended her to a friend and this friend knew the production team, and she was asked to attend for a screen test. As it happened one of the associate producers just happened to see her in Evita in Edinburgh, a few years before, and she suddenly found herself with the part!

Rob went off to Sandhurst, and she flew out to America. Within days of her landing, and being in the publicity shots for the movie, rumours were rife about who she was sleeping with!

Once she was ensconced in the studio life, it was anything but glamorous! She worked very hard, and elected to do many of her own stunts, which saved the producers some money. She quickly endeared herself with the crew, who found her humility and humour a wonderful and refreshing change from the usual prima Donna attitudes of the supposed stars!

In the six months it took to complete the movie, she began to realise that her face was becoming well known, and more offers of work were coming through Mary, he agent, every week.

She called Rob whenever she could, despite the time differences. He loved his training, and they would tell the other everything they had done. Some calls lasted hours!

She flew home for his Passing Out parade, and was with his proud parents as they arrived in John’s Range Rover, to watch him on his special day.

Rob saw them arrive and his heart gave a lurch. They had not seen each other for six months, and as she got out of the car, he was amazed at how much she had changed.

She was wearing a very expensive black dress, trimmed in gold, and shaped to show her figure off to its finest degree. It was quite tight at the knee, but had a split up the back, so she could walk. She had black and gold high heels on, and a broad brimmed black cowboy hat with gold trimmings. Her hair shone, and she looked every inch the movie star she now was.

She mingled with some of the other relatives, and she looked up and saw Rob. She smiled and waved. Her smile lit up the dull Berkshire day.

Rob was standing by one of his colleagues, Steve Redman, who said.

“Bloody Hell, look at her! Makes the rest of them seem positively dowdy. I wonder who she is?”

“Her name is Martina Bennett, she's an actress,” Rob said, smiling.

“Do you know her?” Steve said, hopefully.

“Yes,” Said Rob, as he put his hat on. “I should do, we're getting married in a few months.” Then he left his gaping friend, and went down and embraced his fiancée.

The day progressed, the band played, the officer cadets marched, and the adjutant’s horse went up the steps and they all passed out! At the Commissioning Ball, Second Lieutenant Rob Alexander had the most glamorous woman on his arm, making several women feel terribly plain and insignificant by comparison.

She wore a crimson gown, with her hair up, and long crimson gloves. She sparkled with her diamonds in her tiara and necklace. She was absolutely stunning, and Rob was so proud he almost choked.

She only had eyes for him, and although she accepted dances from several others, he was always there to greet her, and they would be together for as much as possible.

“You look so dashing in your dress uniform,” she told him.

“I am dull compared to you.”

“I love you so much. It has been so hard these last six months.”

“When shall we get married?”

“Now?”

He laughed. “We will have to wait for another few months, I have the engineering college to attend.”

“Why, you already have your degree?”

“Because that doesn’t cover military engineering. Explosives and stuff.”

“Oh!” she said, looking worried.

A tall man in a similar dress uniform to Rob came over. He was a lieutenant colonel.

“Rob, are you going to introduce me to the most stunning woman in the room?”

“Colonel! Martina, this is Lieutenant Colonel Richards, my CO in the Royal Engineers. Sir, this is Miss Martina Bennett, my fiancée!”

He took her hand, and kissed the back of her fingers.

“You are far too beautiful to be a humble soldier’s wife. What, pray, do you do for a living?”

“I am an actress and singer,” she said.

“Ah, have you been in anything I may have seen?”

Martina listed her few shows and plays, and he shook his head.

“I saw Evita in London, but Elaine Page was in the title role then.”

“I have the premier of a movie opening in New York next week,” she said, and he smiled.

“I am afraid I don’t get out to movies very much.”

“Then you are the poorer because of it,” she said with a smile.

He spirited her away for a dance, and he found her an intelligent and pleasant girl. He wondered whether she would make it as an army wife. She seemed to read his mind.

“I am aware of the pressures of an army wife, and I go into this with my eyes open and both feet on the ground,” she said, with a smile.

“It is not an easy life for a girl!”

“Neither is being the husband of an international movie star,” she said. He smiled, not fully understanding her.
 
 
The next day, as Martina and Rob set off for his week’s leave in America, his commanding officer, Colonel Mike Richards opened his newspaper, and there, on the front page, was a photograph of Martina and Rob, taken just after the Passing Out Parade, with the caption underneath. They were both looking their best, and he noticed how happy they appeared.
 
 

Hollywood’s latest British Star to marry Army Officer

The engagement was announced today of the stunning actress Martina Bennett, who stars with Matt Damon in Catcher’s Five, the Hollywood blockbuster that is due for release in New York next week, and 2nd Lieutenant Rob Alexander, of the Royal Engineers.     Seen here together at his Commissioning at Sandhurst yesterday. The couple have been engaged for some time, have waited until now to formally announce it, as they are both now following their chosen careers.     The glamorous Martina (23), originally from Dorset, has starred in many shows and plays, is excited over her forthcoming marriage.     “We have been waiting for ages for this, and I will happily set aside my career to start a family! But not quite yet!”     Catcher’s Five is her first big role in a movie, and she actually did many of her own stunts.     She plays Natasha, a plucky Russian girl, caught in the middle of arm dealers and terrorists, set amidst gangland New York and bureaucratic Washington. With only one FBI agent (Damon) she can trust, Natasha knows the only way out is to break the deal wide open, and she pits her wits against corrupt officials and dastardly dealers to win through. The movie is due for release in the UK in eight weeks time.     The couple are spending a week in New York, before Lieut. Alexander returns to undertake a course. Martina is due to attend the Premier with her new fiancé on Saturday.

 
 

---

 
The End of the Beginning!